the Grace of sincere Righteousness and Holiness that thou bear not the shame of Hypocrisie and halting between Heresie or Infidelity and saving Truth and for the Illumination of my Spirit to know the danger of Heresie and Hypocrisie 19. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and repent 19. If I forsake you not but shew my love to you it will be by chastening you to revive your Care and Zeal If therefore you love not Chastening prevent it by Zeal and Reformation 20. Behold I stand at the door and knock if any man hear my voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me 20. I have my time of offering Mercy and desiring you to entertain it And if any man hear and obey this Call I will come in by my Spirit and take habitual Possession of him and have spiritual Communion with him and he with me Note Though it be not without the Grace of Christ that we open to him when he knocks and receive his offered special Grace yet in this he layeth so much on Man as to make our Opening that is our Accepting-Faith the Condition of his Entring for a fixed Habitation by habitual Love and Holiness On which account Divines use to say that Faith and Repentance wrought first in Conversion are the Conditions or Qualifications for consequent Justification and Sanctification 21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his Throne 21. To him that overcometh all the Temptations of this Life so far as to keep his sincere Faith Love and Obedience to the End I will give a Participation in my Kingdom Power and Glory even as I obtained my Glory by overcoming Satan and the World Note This expoundeth what is meant before by Ruling the Nations with a Rod of Iron c. 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 22. Note Let every man that hath an Ear and Heart lay close to heart these Reproofs Warnings and Promises of Christ to these seven Churches for it concerneth them all Again note that notwithstanding all Christ's Reproofs and Threatnings to many of these Churches he biddeth no one separate from them CHAP. IV. 1. AFter this I looked and behold a door was opened in heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said Come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. After this the Vision that I further saw was as if a Door had been opened into Heaven c. Note 1. Not that Heaven hath a Door but the Vision was to be suited to the Capacity of a Soul in Flesh 2. The Notices which advance Man's Understanding on Earth come all from Heaven 2. And thither must we look and seek if we will know the things of God 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a throne was set in heaven and one sat on the throne 2. And immediately I was in an Extasie the Spirit acting me as above the Body And God revealing things according to my Capacity I thought I saw a Throne the Seat of Royal Glorious Majesty and a Royal Person sat on the Throne 3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone and there was a rain-bow round about the throne in sight like unto an emerald 3. And the Power and Glory of him that sat on the Throne was represented to me as by the similitude of precious Stones a Jasper and a Sardine And his Glory and faithful keeping of his Covenant was represented to me by the Appearance of a Rain bow like an Emerald in colour round about the Throne 4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting clothed in white raiment and they had on their heads crowns of gold 4. Note The Apparition being made to him that was a Jew was a Representation of the Jewish Camp in â—he Wilderness with the Tabernacle in the midst â—â—cording to which also the Temple-Worship was â—â—â—med to bear some similitude And the Christian-Assemblies had some resemblance to that Some think it relateth to the Church at Jerusalem which had say they twenty four Elders say some twelve Apostles and twelve Elders others that it is to the Bishop of Jerusalem and four and twenty City-Bishops of Judea who use to sit in Council with him who yet saith Dr. H. were then but the sole Pastors of single Assemblies without any other Elders under them but were after to have such Others think it intimateth that all Churches should unite in such Synods as consist of twelve Teaching Elders and twelve Ruling Elders that are not Teachers Rather all Churches and Pastors are signified by twenty four But all these are but mens unproved thoughts save only that in general the Vision appeared in resemblance of such an Assembly as is here described And it clearly intimateth 1. That the Elders have a proper Dignity and Honour and Power signified by their Seals and White Rayment and Crowns of Gold I would not have ignorant proud Lads that can but get a Lay-Patron to present them to a Benefice where they may live in the guilt of betraying Souls to call themselves these Elders nor to feign in White Rayment that they have Crowns of Gold 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God 5. Note 1. The Glory and Terrour of the heavenly Apparition is thus expressed From the similitude of the Temple-Worship and more fully of the Church-Worship and Sacred Assemblies whence must proceed the Light of Doctrine the Thunder of Reproof and just Censures and the Voices of common Consent and Praises to God Whether it signifie the scorching Lightnings and Thunderingâ— Excommunications of Lay-Chancellors Officials Surrogates Commissaries c. that use an absent Bishop's name over not one Parish only but many score or hundred Parish-Churches I leave to the Arguments of the Affirmers 2. The seven Lamps are expounded of the seven Spirits of God relating as some suppose to the Lamps which were continually to burn before the Tabernacle Exod. 17.20 and after before the Temple And as others think to the seven Deacons at Jerusalem Others think it is the seven Guardian Angels of the Asian Churches to whom John specially directeth all this Book though for the use of all others But of this and other such passages the great doubt is whether really there be not in the Spiritual World which John saw such things as he describeth and the Institutions about Tabernacle Temple and Church-Assembles be not formed to some resemblance of these Or whether all be spoken only of the things below of
kept secret since the world began but now is made manifest and by the scriptures of the prophets according to the commandment of the everlasting God made known to all nations for the obedience of faith 27. To God only wise be glory through Jesus Christ for ever Amen 25 26 27. I conclude as Christ taught us in his Prayer with that which is the End of all Religion and of our Lives and salvation it self the Glorifying of God To him that can make all our Exhortations effectual and is of Power to establish you according to that Gospel which we preach as it is now a Mystery openly revealed which was more darkly delivered from the beginning and not clearly understood by Jews or Gentiles but now is openly made manifest by Christ the Light of the World and his Spirit in his Servants and by the Scriptures of the Prophets now opened and agreeing with our Gospel which by Gods Command we make known to all Nations to bring them to this Faith which now is the eminent and necessary Obedience to the Command and Covenant of Grace I say To God only be Glory as the End of all our Grace and Glory through Jesus Christ whom he hath ordained to be the Chief Means and Glass in whom his Glory shall shine forth to Man for ever Amen ANNOTATIONS WHy do we read so much in the scriptures of the Obedience of Faith Some would not have Faith called Obedience lest that signifie Works Ans God hath not made Believers or Unbelievers Lawless or under no Command No Act of Man pleaseth God whicn is not Obedience to his Will When God sendeth abroad the Gospel or Word of Faith he commandeth Men to hear it believe it and obey it But bare Commanding is not all but with it he giveth convincing Evidence of its Truth and persuading Reasons and Motives to obey it Therefore we translate the same Word sometime believing and sometime being persuaded and the same sometime unbelieving and sometime unpersuaded and disobedient And Christ is called The Author of eternal Salvation to all them that obey him To say that Faith as it is Obedience is the Condition or Qualification for Salvation but not for Pardon or Justification is a perverse Invention of Mans Brain But cannot Men distinguish between obeying the Law of Innocency or of Moses and obeying the Law of Faith and Grace yea and between obeying this Gospel initially by believing repenting and entring into the Baptismal Covenant which entreth into a State of Justification and Right to Life and the progressive Obedience of performing that Covenant to the End which is necessary to Survivors for actual Glory Christ knew what he said to the Jews This is the work of God that ye believe on him whom the Father hath sent and Paul was sent to the Gentâ—le World to preach the Obedience of Faith that is that Obedience which consisteth in actual Faith performed to the Doctrine and Command of Faith and which hath the Promise of Pardon Grace and Glory freely given for the Merits of Christ The First Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the CORINTHIANS The INTRODUCTION WHen it was that Paul wrote this Epistle and when these Corinthians were converted to Christianity and what Wealth and Reputation Corinth a Chief City of Achaia was then of I pass by as things presupposed The Occasion of writing this is of nearer concern to be known for the understanding of it It was not unusual with him as to visit the Churches which he had planted so to write to them for their Establishment when he could not be present with them But as to the Matter and Manner of his Writing the Case of the Corinthians was the Occasion 1. There were several Cases which it seems they proposed to him which he resolveth as about Church-Order and Prophesie and Prayer about Eating things offered to Idols about Marriage and Separation c. 2. There were many Scandals among them which he endeavoureth to heal by convincing Reproof as 1. â—actions and Schisms by setting up Teachers in envious Competition 2. Conceitedness of more Wisdom than they had 3. Hearkning to envious Teachers that villified him and defamed his Person and Ministry 4. The favouring of Incest and Scandal and neglect of Discipline 5. Going to Law against one another and that before Heathen Judges when they should have decided their Differences by amicable Arbitration 6. Defrauding and wronging one another 7. Too easie Thoughts of Fornication 8. Scandalous eating things offered to Idols 9. Too much backwardness to maintain the Ministers and the Charges of their Work 10. Prophane Disorder at their Love-Feasts and Sacrament even to partiality and Excess of Drink and scandalous Unreverence for which God punihsed some in the Flesh 11. Overvaluing Gifts and undervaluing lower Christians that wanted them as not enough sensible of the Necessity and Extent of Christian Unity 12. Disorder in their Sacred Assemblies in the Exercise of their Gifts 13. Some erring about and against the Resurrection and others too much hearkning to them These things Paul reproveth and blameth them for not reforming but persuadeth none to separate from that Church for all these Corruptions But by this we may know what must be expected from young unskillful Christians and what Faults will be in such Churches as ours though the Pastors were the best when the Churches were so faulty in the Apostles Time and Presence and how far they are from the Apostolick Spirit Skill Love and Lenity who would Excommunicate all as intollerable Schismaticks who Conform not to all their devised unnecessary Additions and dare not subscribe their Justification or Approbation of all their Forms And they also that quarrel with their Teachers and forsake them when Men of New Opinions and Zealous Confidence tempt them And they that in stead of doing their own part to reform the Corruptions of such Church and in Love and Tenderness to draw Sinners to Repentance do take the dividing lazie Course to separate from such Churches with a few counted the best who will put them to least Labour and Trouble in Discipline Paul himself held Communion with this and other such Churches notwithstanding all these Faults And we find not that he Excommunicated any one though he require them to do it and decreed to do it but on one 1 Cor. 5. and reverst that Purpose I find not in all the New Testament that there was ever two Christian Churches in any one Town or City upon any Difference among them unless you will call the condemned Nests of Hereticks such CHAP. I. 1. PAul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God and Softhenes our Brother 2. Unto the church of God which is at Corinth to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus called to be saints with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord both theirs and ours 1 2. Paul a called Apostle by the special Electing Will and Favour of
you your profession of greater knowledge and religiousness is but proud boasting and lying against the truth This Wisdom and this Preaching and Course is not of God not such as he will own It is from an earthly and sensual Principle your own praise or profit or Magisterial will or some carnal interest is at the root if you could know your selves you might see this Yea it is so far from excelling others that it is a devilish Wisdom a Devilish Zeal and Devilish Preaching and disputing which you glory in 16. For where envying and strife is there is confusion and every evil work 16. For where envious Zeal and Strife prevail there is still Faction and unquietness or Sedition Tumults and unsetledness still for change and this cherisheth all sorts of evil works which men will think to be all good or lawful to serve their contentious Zeal and to further their changes and carnal ends 17. But the wisdom that is from above is first pure then peaceable gentle and easie to be intreated full of mercy good fruits without partiality and without hyprocrisie 18. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace 17 18. But if you would know among the several pretenders whose knowledge and religiousness and zeal is from above the fruit of the Spirit which God will own These are the sure marks of it 1. It is first for true purity of heart and life It will not chuse sin on any pretence so far as men can know it If any be for wilful deliberate conformity to sin or for a loose and sensual life or against serious godliness and a holy heavenly sober and just life this is not from the Spirit of God 2. It is next to this addicted to peace and will seek it by all lawful means 3. It is addicted to put the best sense of another man's case and to a gentle and not a rigid censorious Judgment 4. Easily yielding to good persuasions and not stiff in ill Opinions or ways 5. Full of mercy to others and of all good works or fruits to his power as being devoted to do good 6. Without censorious partiality as Sectaries that can see nothing but what seemeth to make for their own Party and Opinions or without a wavering unresolvedness in the Christian Religion 7. Without Hypocrisie or false pretendings And though the erroneous and contentious in both extreams do use to vilifie or abhor Peace-makers who serve God according to this supernal Wisdom yet these men who labour to make peace are sowing in this work of peace the fruit of true Righteousness as guiltless of the crimes of the extream contenders and of the tumults caused by them And when the Harvest of God's Judgment cometh they shall reap this fruit to themselves And if the Countreys where they live are worthy of such fruit they must reap it from this seed of peace-making labours CHAP. IV. 1. FRom whence come wars and fightings among you come they not hence even of your lusts that war in your members 1. The Jews are in frequent Seditions and fightings among themselves in which many erroneous Christians joyn with the unbelievers in a blind Zeal for their Law and Nation And do you think it is from true Zeal that their Wars arise No it is from their own sensual worldly lusts that first war in themselves and then disturb the common peace 2. Ye lust and have not ye kill and desire to have and cannot obtain ye fight and war yet ye have not because ye ask not 2. You Covet and fight and kill in your mistaken desires of your Law and Liberties and you do but lose your blood and labour by going your own sinful way and not seeking to God for Counsel conduct and success who must give all good and that in his own way 3. Ye ask and receive not because ye ask amiss that you may consume it upon your lusts 3. Yea you will be Religious in your sin and make your Prayers to God for deliverance from the Roman Power and for your Countrys Liberty But they are carnal Prayers and God rejecteth them for it is but that you may live in great Plenty Power and Pleasure enjoying sensual prosperity that you pray to God for your deliverance 4. Ye adulterers and adulteresses know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God 4 You that by your perfidiousness to God are like perfidious adulterers loving the World best whilst God is in your mouths know ye not that this love of the World as his Competitor is enmity to God and that he is God's Enemy that so loveth it predominantly 5. Do ye think that the scripture saith in vain The spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envie 5. Is it not true which the Scripture saith of the evil inclination of Mans Heart as lusting after worldly Pomp and Pleasure and to envy and strife that they may obtain it 6. But he giveth more grace wherefore he saith God resisteth the proud but giveth grace unto the humble 6. But Gods Grace is of a contrary tendency and would teach you better things but he giveth it to the humble and not to the proud for he is against such as it s said c. 7. Submit your selves therefore to God resist the devil and he will flee from you 7. If ye would be delivered and live in safety submit your selves to Gods Government and Will and go the way which he prescribeth Conquer Satan and you need not fear his forces and do but resolutely resist him and you conquer him 8. Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you cleanse your hands ye sinners and purifie your hearts ye double-minded 9. Be afflicted and mourn and weep let your laughter be turned to mourning and your joy to heaviness 10. Humble your selves in the sight of the Lord and he shall lift you up 8 9 10. Draw nigh to that God against whom you have rebelled and he will draw nigh to you for your deliverance and will not forsake you Cleanse your hands by Reformation from your sins and your hearts from your halting between God and the World Bewail your former sin by self-afflicting mourning and weeping Turn your sensual pleasures into godly sorrow and your carnal mirth into penitent tears Humble your selves before that God whom you have offended and then he will lift you up and save you better than your Seditions 11. Speak not evil one of another brethren he that speaketh evil of his brother and judgeth his brother speaketh evil of the law and judgeth the law but if thou judge the law thou art not a doer of the law but a judge 11. And give over your reproach and censoriousness against the Gentile Christians that do not observe your Ceremonial Law by which you encourage their Persecutors for both the Law of Christ and the Law of
Educate your Children and to keep them from tempting Company and snares To cry out of dumb or unfaithful Ministers while you are worse at home your selves is but self-condemnation Are Mâ—nâ—stâ—rs more obliged to care for your Childrens Souls by Nature or by Vow and Covenant than you are Can they do that for whole Parishes which you will not do for for one Houshold or your own Children The first Charge and part is yours If Families treacherously neglect their part and then look that all should be done at the Church you may as wisely send Boys to the Universities before they are taught to Read or Write in lower Schools If there be any hope of the amendment of a Wicked Miserable distracted World it must be mostly done by Family-Religion and the Christian Education of youth Godliness is profitable to all things but the Curse of God is in the house of the wicked And the ungodly betrayers of Souls of themselves Children and Servants will very quickly be Summoned to a terrible account Especially those that should as Rulers be Exemplary to the vulgar and are ashamed to own serious Family-Religion as if all beyond some formal Hypocrisie and lip labour were a dishonour to their houses or a needless thing These helps which I offer them that need it is that when they Read the New Testament daily in their Houses they may not read all the Paraphrase to their Families but such particulars of Exposition and Doctrinal Notes as they find most suitable to their case And I think it will not be unuseful to the Younger and Weaker sort of Ministers and the Poor ones that cannot buy larger Commentaries And if Rich Men will give their Tenants and Neighbours such Books as are suitable to the instruction of Families and the People will diligently use them it may do much to keep up saving Knowledge and Practice where the publick Ministry faileth most The God of Mercy Teach Foolish Men to have Mercy on their Families and themselves The Farewel Ne vacua sit pagina TIme and Work end Blest Souls are gone before Consumed Lights may serve to kindle more The dead can speak God can his Lamps restore The Winds that blow them out will quickly cease Hâ—gh Pride rough Passion God can soon appease TRUTH LOVE and CONCORD raise with great increase The WISE PURE PEACEABLE for this hee 'l chuse PROUD-WOLDLINGS RAGING-FOOLS he will refuse And Snuffers not Extinguishers will use Yet Satan will not cease Tares will be sown RULERS and GUIDES hee 'l strive to make his own By STORMS and SCANDALS some will be o'rethrown Diotrephes must Rule Judas be Rich The Ignorant will err young Ears will itch The blind will lead the blind into the Ditch Lord convert Saul Check Jewish rage And Sects which sad Church-Wars do wage Let LIGHT and LOVE PROUD WRATH asswage But those blest Souls who dwell with thee Better things see And better be Than Adam or the Golden Age. ERRATA Reader I cannot gather all the Errata These few I note for thy correction INtrod p. 1. l. 23. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. c. 19. v. 19. Par. for ninth r. tenth and for If r. self Luk. for c. 7. r. 4. Joh. c. 5. v. 5. Par. foâ—â—8 r. 50. c. 6. v. 38. Par. l. 11. r. that the l. 12. for or r. of v. 40. Par. l. 1. r. one wâ—â—â— by c. 17. v. 5. Par. l. 12. add The Divine nature uniting c. v. 9. Par. l. 12. put out of c. 18. v. 1. r. the bâ—ook c. 1â— v. 34. Par. put out since Act. 8. v. 22. Par. r. Prayer of a c. 17. contents r. contemn Rom. 13. Annot. l. 3â— for â—haâ— shall r. 10 c. 47. r. noâ—isie 1. Tim. c. 6. Annot. l. 5. r. bad bin better l. 7. for answering r. 〈◊〉 Rev. c. 19. v. 10. Par. l. 6. put out we v. 17. Par. l. 6. r. is the ib. for fable is r. fables l. 10. for â—r of Advertisem p. 1. l. 27. r. purposed p. 3. l. ult for in r. is p. 5. l. 35. for her's r. her p. 6. l. 24. r. say p. 9. l. 41. r. Terret l. 42. â— let him p. 13. l. 35. r. Infelicity The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ THO it be not known when or by whom all the Books of the New Testament were gathered and made up into one nor when or by whom this Title was set before them and tho for a time some Churches received not the Epistle to the Hebrews nor that of James the 2 of Peter the 2. and 3. of John that of Jude or the Revelation Yet it hath never the less satisfactory evidence of its Truth for this uncertainty and delay I. For As long as we know it is all the word of the Spirit of God it satisfieth our Faith whether all be bound up in one Book or in many And John the Apostle living long after all the rest it is more than probable that none were received in his time but by his approbation and consent and even in the daies of the Apostles they gave Testimony to the Writings of one another so Peter doth of Pauls and Jude transcribeth much of 2 Peter 2. telling us that even inspired Apostles disdained not to use and repeat each others Writings without any guilt of vain repetition or being plagiaries II. And that the few books doubted of by some were commonly afterwards received tends more to the confirming than the shaking of our belief of their Authority certainty after doubt is the most confirmed certainty It must needs be some time before all the Churches to whom the several Epistles were written could produce and Communicate them by convincing proof to all the rest And yet we must know that the Epistles to particular Churches were sent to them as to members of the Church Universal and they were obliged to communicate them to others so that we must not take them as private Letters III. Whoever first gave this title to the whole Book The New Testament or Covenant c. it 's of no great moment to know It was The New Testament before it was so entitled as one Volume But the Church hath by continual owning this Title shewed that they have received all these Books as Gods word and the whole New Testament and that no more are to be received as such The Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of which Grotius in his preface hath spoken at large signifieth indeed Gods statute Law concerning Mans Duty and Salvation or Gods constituted and proposed terms of Life And tho 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more strictly signifie usually a Mutual Covenant this doth but imply the consent of Man to the Law or terms of God It is the same thing that is called a Law and a Covenant in several respects As God enacts it and promulgated it before mans Consent it is a Law and a conditional deed of Gift and Testament and an offered Covenant in several respects
World and the Flesh will strive hard against both But Grace will conquer and make all a delight 3. Fewer turned Christians then than did after Christs ascension But if most on earth perish how little is the earth to the vast and glorious regions of the blessed 15. Beware of false Prophets who come to you in sheeps cloathing but inwardly they are ravening wolves 16. Ye shall know them by their fruits Do men gather grapes of thorns or figs of thistles 15 16. And you must expect the temptation of Teachers falsly pretending Divine inspiration and authority they will come to you with enticing pretences as speaking for God for truth for godliness for your salvation for order peace c. but mischief and hurtfulness is in their heart and design And if you think their pretences too hard for you to confute look to the tendency and effects Thorns and thistles prick and hurt and Grapes and Figs are sweet and nourishing If their Counsel and their practice be hurtfull and destroying they are Wolves and not of God Their bloudy jaws and teeth will bewray them tho in sheeps cloathing If they would draw you to wickedness or turn you from a sober just and holy life or if instead of Love and Peace and doing good they are for hatred contention cruelty oppression unjust silencing excommunicating and persecuting by these fruits you may know them N. Tho every cruel wicked man is not a false teacher nor every man is to believed in all his Doctrines who is loving and godly Yet 1. that doctrine that tendeth to do more hurt than good is naught 2. And usually God teacheth the meek and loving and holy persons all necessary truth and forsaketh most the understanding of the wicked proud and worldly And tho not meer ornamental accomplishments yet the saving gifts of the Spirit go together that is Illumination and holy love and obedience and peace And who can be confident that Gods Spirit teacheth those men the truth above others whom he never taught the knows necessary duties of love peace justice holiness and temperance When their lives tell us that they serve the Devil its hard to believe that they are inspired of God as extraordinary men tho they may preach the truth for reputation and advantage 1. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit 18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit 19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire 20. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them 17 18 19 20. As the man is so will he do Therefore by the badness of their fruit you may know that they speak not from the Spirit of God Note That Christ giveth us not this Rule to know ordinary Priests and Preachers Doctrine by For when Rulers and Countreys own sound Doctrine wicâ—ed worldly men will own it for preferment and worldly ends But it is to trie Prophets by who pretend to the Spirits inspiration He that is not ruled by the Spirit is not like to be inspired by the Spirit 2. And tho this hold true as to all wickedness yet the fruit that Christ specially meaneth is hurtfulness As the names of Wolves Thorns and Thistles shew 3. If a good man speak or do ill it is because he is not perfectly good but partly bad For instance The Papal Church pretendeth to the infallible guidance of the Spirit when Pope and Councils agree which is To Prophetical Inspiration beyond the meer improvement of theiâ— own knowledge How shall we know whether their pretence be true 1. We find that they cherish ignorance by forbidding the reading of the Scripture in a known Tongue without a License and praying in a Tongue not understood 2. We find that they divide the Christian world by laying its Unity and Peace on impossible terms even a multitude of their own Canons 3. We find they are adversaries to Catholick love by damning all the Christian world save their own Sect and keeping up their Church and Religion by bloudy Doctrines Inquisitions and Massacres 4. And that it is a worldly interest that is thus managed These being all Wolâ—ish Thorny hurtful fruits disprove their pretence to the Spirits infallibility But it being their interest to be for the Deity Christianity and Immortality of Souls in that they may own the truth And if the Reformed Churches have had some errours it is because they are but of imperfect knowledge and reformation 21. Not every one that saith to me Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdom of heaven but he that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven 21. It is not verbal professions and pretending to the Spirit or to be Orthodox or to be better than others nor is it formal worshipping God as the Hypocrites do nor honouring me with the lips and knee alone that will save any one but it is only the holy obedient beliver that shall be saved 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord have we not prophesied in thy name and in thy name have cast out devils and in thy name done many wonderful works 23. And then I will profess to them I never knew you depart from me ye that work iniquity 22 23. Many will then plead not only that they were Bishops or Preachers in the Church but even that they Prophesied and wrought miracles in my name to whom I will say Depart from me all you that lived wickedly whatever you said or did in my name I never owned you nor will I save you 24. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him to a wise man who built his house upon a rock 25. And the rain descended and and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat on that house and it self not for it was founded on a rock 24 25. He that heareth believeth and obeyeth that which I have now taught you is like a wise man c. Note The obedient believer is the only wise man that buildeth the hopes of his salvation on a sure foundation 26. And every one that heareth these sayings of mine and doth them not shall be like â—ed to a foolish man who built his house on the sand 27. And the rain descended and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell and great was the fall of it 26 27. Note 1. Ungodly men that hear Christs Gospel and obey it not are fools and build their hopes of Salvation as on the sands 2. All mens Religion and hopes shall be tried as a house by Storms whether it be well founded and built or not 3. Grievous will be the overthrow of the religious hopes of all hypocrites and ungodly livers 28 29. And it came to pass when Jesus had ended these sayings the people were astonished at his doctrine For he taught them
and the law prophesied until John And if ye will receive it this is Elias which was to come 15. He that hath ears to hear let him hear 13 14 15. The Law and Prophets till John indeed foretold the Messiah but not so determinately and nearly as John did And if you can receive it I tell you John is that Elias that Malachi foretold should go before to prepare the way to Christ The belief of this is of great moment to your faith 16. But whereto shall I liken this generation It is like to children sitting in the Market and calling to their fellows 17. We have piped to you and ye have not danced we have mourned to you and ye have not lamented 16 17. But the unbelievers of this generation do as children in their games complain of one another you will neither dance when we pipe nor lament when we mourn to you you are cross to us whatever game we play 18. For John came neither eating nor drinking and they say He hath a Devil 19. The Son of man came eating and drinking and they say Behold a man gluttonous and a wine bibber a friend of publicans and sinners But wisdom is justified of her children 18 19. John lived austerely on Locusts and wild-honey and they took him for a possessed mad-man And of me that exercise no such unusual austerity of diet but mere temperance they say I am a gluttonous man and a lover of wine No innocency will suffice to escape the false censures of Malignants But the sons of Wisdom will justifie it 20. Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his mighty works were done because they repented not 21. Wo to thee Chorazin Wo to thee Bethsaida for if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sydon they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes 22. But I say to you It shall be more tollerable for Tyre and Sydon at the day of judgment than for you 20 21 22. Note 1. Christs own Preaching and Miracles had so little success as that he is put to upbraid the places where he had wrought them for their impenitence Therefore the best Preachers may be put to the like 2. The punishment of such as are unconverted under the most convincing Preaching will be most intollerable 3. Tho it be Gods grace which converteth Souls yet he usually so proportioneth it to the means he useth that the same means ordinarily would convert some which converts not others 23. And thou Capernaum which art exalted unto heaven shalt be brought down to hell For if the mighty works which have been done in thee had been done in Sodom it would have remained until this day 24. But I say to you that it shall be more tollerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for thee 23 24. Thou Capernaum where I have dwelt hast by my presence preaching and works been honoured with the heavenly gifts but for impenitence shalt be destroyed If Sodom had seen and heard what thou hast their repentance would have prevented their destruction But their doom at the day of Judgment shall be more tollerable than thine 25. At that time Jesus answered and said I thank thee O Father Lord of heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes 26. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight 25 26. Then Jesus said to God his Father I thank thee O Father who being Lord of Heaven and Earth hast the absolute right to dispose of all that thou hast chosen the despised unlearned sort of men to make known effectually the Gospel of Salvation to rather than the men of reputation for learning and wisdom in the world and hast left proud self-conceited men in their ignorance whilst thou hast taught the humble and meek This pleaseth me as being the choice and good pleasure of thy wisdom 27. All things are delivered to me of my Father and no man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Son and he to whomsoeever the Son will reveal him 27. All things are delivered by the Father to me upon my right of Redemption in order to the ends of my saving office so that I am under the Diviâ—â— nature even in my humanity made the universa◠〈◊〉 Ruler and Benefactor And as none can comprehend the mystery of my Person Office and Works save the Father that sent me so none can savingly know God the Father but the Son and he to whom the â—â—n will make him known by the Gospel and the illumination of the Spirit 28. Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest 29. Take my yoke on you and learn of me for I am meek and lowly in heart and ye shall find rest to your souls 30. For my yoke is easie and my burthen is light 28 29 30. Come to me all ye that are under the slavery of Sin and Satan and under Gods displeasure by your guilt and under the burdensome ceremonious and cursing Law and the Pharisees tutorage and under the toil of a poor afflicted condition in the world and I will give you deliverance and rest Take on you the yoke of my Government and Covenant and learn of me as your Teacher by my Doctrine and Example for I am meek and lowly and my Doctrines are not suited to the Pomp and grandeur of this world nor to the interest and mind of the proud and covetous but to men of a low and humble quality and in this you shall find rest to your tired troubled fearful Souls For my Service and Law is gracious and â—asie fitted to the relief of the guilty and distressed and all that I lay on you by my word and works is sight in comparison of the heavy burdens that you undergo CHAP. XII 1. AT that time Jesus went on the Sabbath day through the corn and his disciples were hungry and began to pluck the ears of corn and to eat Note Both the labour and the early eating seem here meant but specially the first 2. But when the Pharisees saw it they said to him Behold thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do on the sabbath day 2. Art thou a good Teacher who sufferest thy Disciples to break Gods law Note That the Pharisees controversie against Christ was that he was not religious and strict enough in keeping Gods Law so that pretended strictness is no proof that men are in the right 3. But he said to them Have ye not read what David did when he was hungred and they that were with him 4. How he entred into the house of God and did eat the shew-bread which was not lawful for him to eat nor for them that were with him but only for the priests 5. Or have ye not read in the law how that on the sabbath days
the priests in the temple profane the sabbath and are blameless 3 4 5. Your strictness and your accusation of my Disciples are but from your ignorance of the Scripture Have ye not read that hunger justified David and his company for eating the consecrated Bread which else none but the Priests might lawfully eat And that the Priests in the temple labour on the Sabbath and break the outward rest of the day which would be profanation did not the Temple service justifie it 6. But I say to you that in this place is one greater than the temple 6. But if the Temple service can justifie labour I am greater than the Temple and my service and authority can justifie it 7. But if ye had known what this meaneth I will have mercy and not sacrifice ye would not have condemned the guiltless 7. If instead of ignorant preciseness for Ceremonies you had but learnt the true meaning of God in his preferring mercy before Sacrifice you would not have thought that Ceremonies and externals are commanded men for their hurt and must be observed against mercy to our selves or others Gods commands are all for mans good and he maketh not externals and ceremonies for a snare to hurt men You would not have censured the guiltless as sinners had you understood this Note This twice repeated most openly condemneth the Papal Church Government 8. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath-day 8. And as Moses's Law was but to lead men to Christ in whom it is fulfilled so it cannot bind any against him and his authority and saving work for which works sake all things are delivered into his hands even the Law and Sabbath of which he is Lord. 9 10. And when he was departed thence he went into their Synagogue And behold there was a man who had his hand withered and they asked him saying Is it lawful to to heal on the sabbath-day that they might accuse him 9 10. Note That the ceremonial outward strictness of hypocrites is used to ensnare and hurt those that are not of their mind 11. And he said to them What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath-day will he not lay hold on it and lift it out 11. Will you not draw a sheep out of a pit on the Sabbath-day if you have but one 12. How much then is a man better than a sheep wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath-days 12. It is lawfull to prefer and do a greater duty before a less 13. Then saith he to the man Stretch forth thy hand and he stretched it forth and it was restored whole like as the other 14. Then the Pharisees went out and held a council against him how they might destroy him 13 14. Note That it is part of the Religion of Hypocrites to destroy men for doing the greatest good against their Laws 15. But when Jesus heard it he withdrew himself from thence and great multitudes followed him and he healed them all 16. And charged them that they should not make him known 15 16. Note 1. It is a duty to avoid the hands of Murderers and Persecutors unless when our sufferings are like to do more good than our lives 2. Christ forbid them making him known partly to avoid the envy and rage of persecutors and partly because the time was not yet come till all his works set together with his Resurrection and Spirit should make up a full proof 17 18. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soul is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgment to the Gentiles 19. He shall not strive nor cry neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets 20. A bruised reed shall he not break and smoaking flax shall he not quench till he send forth judgment unto victory 21. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust 17 c. In all this he fulfilled what was prophesied by Isaiah Behold c. Him whom I have selected for this work of Salvation in whom I am well pleased as fulfilling all my will He shall have the fulness of the Spirit and he shall teach the Nations the way of Truth and Righteousness He shall not subdue men by tumults violence or wars but as the Prince of Peace and Grace he shall deal gently with the weak and cherish the least degree of goodness and pardon the faults of the penitent and not use severity of Justice till he have gathered his Church out of the world and overcome and judged his final enemies And it is he in whom all nations shall be blessed 22. Then was brought to him one possessed with a devil blind and dumb and he healed him insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and saw 23. And all the people were amazed and said Is not this the son of David 22 23. This people were so astonished to see his works that they said Sure this is the Messiah the son of David 24. But when the Pharisees heard it they said This fellow doth not cast out devils but by Beel-zebub the prince of the devils 25. And Jesus knew their thoughts and said to them Every kingdom divided against it self is brought to desolation and every city and house divided against it self shall not sâ—and 26. And if Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself how then shall his kingdom stand 24 c. The Pharisees could not deny the matter of fact it being notorious and therefore they had no shift left for their unbelief but saying that All such works are not of God The Prince of Devils to deceive the people giveth him power to cast out devils and do his miracles But Christ said If the Devil have a Kingdom he hath wit to preserve it Is it the Devils work to do good to mens Souls and Bodies If holy doctrine and casting out 〈◊〉 and healing the diseased be against Satan 〈…〉 then he is against himself if he be 〈…〉 Kingdom City or House will not stand 〈…〉 â—â—vidâ—d and fight against it self 27. 〈…〉 â—â—â—zâ—bub cast out devils by 〈…〉 â—â—â—en cast them out therâ—â—ore 〈…〉 be your judges 28. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God then the kingdom of God is come unto you 27 28. And if you think me a Conjurer and confederate with Satan what say you of your own Countreymen my Disciples who cast them out by the power they receive from me Are they all conjurers too Therefore they shall be witness against your unbelief and blasphemy But if all this be certainly done by me by no less power than the Spirit of God you should see that this is Gods attestation to me and that his Kingdom is come in which the Messiah is to conquer Satan and destroy his works 29. Or else how can one enter
to make Laws for the universal Church on Earth but he and to undertake it is to undertake the prerogative of Christ and to be Vice-christ by usurpation be it Pope or Councils 4. Yet the precept of observing his commands forbids not the observing of the commands of any lawful limited local rulers under him not crossing his commands Parents Masters Pastors Princes must be obeyed in their Provinces and Places even about Gods worship If men make subordinate Laws according to Christs General Laws of Love Concord Edification Order they must be obeyed as e. g. what translations of Scripture to use what Psalms Meters Tunes Gestures Time Place and abundance such like The Gospel according to St. MARK Note 1. That this is the same Mark against whom as not fit to be taken with them St. Paul sharply contended with Barnabas even to parting a sunder But it was not as charging him with any crime but as unfit to be taken with them in so long and hard a work which he before deserted 2. It is said by some to be a tradition that Mark wrote this from the Mouth of Peter but that is uncertain 3. It is questioned seeing it is only the eleven Apostles to whom Christ promised the Eminent help of the Spirit to bring all his Doctrine to their remembrance and lead them into all Truth How can we be sure that Mark and Luke who were no Apostles and had not this promise did never mistake in their writing the Gospel Ans Tho Christ promised not Infallibility to all Preachers then he promised and gave the Eminent Miraculous gifts to the Spirit to others as well as to the Apostles as appeared in Stephen Philip and others And this spirit was to sit them for the work to which they were called which his miracles by them attested 2. And the Apostles that then lived approved these writings of Mark and Luke and so did the Churches where the gifts of the Spirit did then most abound who also delivered them down to us Whether this Mark was Bishop of Alexandria or only a transient Evangelist there a while is an Historical controversie of no great Moment When Antioch had at once so many great Apostles Prophets and Teachers and no one of them then a Bishop to rule the rest as their Pastor we may well conjecture that the case of Alexandria did not much differ from that of Antioch and Jerusalem where neither James nor any one was Governour of the Apostles The Reader must not expect that I repeat at large the Paraphrases or Notes which are written on Matthew when the same History and words are by Mark repeated CHAP. I. 1. THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God 2. As it is written in the prophets Behold I send my messenger before thy face who shall prepare thy way before thee 3. The voice of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight 1. c. The publick entrance of Christ on his Ministry and Preaching the glad tydings of Salvation was by the preparation of Johns Ministry Preaching Repentance to fit men for the Kingdom of the Messiah at hand which the Prophets had foretold Note Whether by the Prophets be here meant Isay and Malachi or onely Isay is a Controversie of small moment 4. John did Baptize in the wilderness and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins 4. John told the Jews that the Messiah was now come and brought Pardon and Salvation to all that received him and therefore perswaded them all to Repent that they might be Pardoned and fit Members of his Kingdom and Baptized those that Professed this 5. And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan confessing their sins 5. The generality of the people longing for the promised Messiah were glad of this News that he was Come and thronged to John Confessing their Sins and Professing Repentance and were Baptized by him 6. And John was clothed with camels hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loyns and he did eat locusts and wild honey 6. N. This kind of Eremetical Life and Abstinence is overvalued by them who place Merit or Perfection in it and is unjustly vilifyed by some who know not of how great use it is some persons to withdraw from worldly Vanities and Temptations 7. And preached saying There cometh one mightier than I after me the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose 7. N. Christ and his Servants are patterns of Humility But Satan and his servants are known by Pride 8. I indeed have baptized you with water but he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost 8. My Baptism doth but prepare you but his shall power out the Spirit on the Baptized 9. And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized of John in Jordan 9. N. Qu. Did Christ Profess Repentance for the Remission of Sins If not how was he capable of Johns Baptisme Answ He was not Baptized to the same uses as other men but as owning Johns Baptisme and the Coming of the Kingdom of God As a General will wear the same Colours with his Soldiers though theirs signifie subjection to him 10. And straitway coming up out of the water he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him 10. See on Matt. 3. 11. And there came a voice from heaven saying Thou art my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 11. N. God from Heaven Preached the Gospel at Christs Baptisme 12. And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilderness 13. And he was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan and was with the wild beasts and the Angels ministred to him 12.13 N. 1. To conquer Temptations is to conquer Satan 2. Angels brought him meat at the end of the Forty days 14. Now after that John was put in prison Jesus came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God 14. That the Kingdom of God was coming 15. And saying The time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand repent ye and believe the gospel 15. The promised time of the Messiahs appearing is Come Repent and believe this glad-tidings 16. Now as he walked by the sea of Galilee he saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea for they were fishers 17. And Jesus said to them Come ye after me and I will make you to become fishers of men 18. And straitway they forsook their nets and followed him 16. c. See on John 1.40 and Matt. 4.18 19. And when he had gone a little further thence he saw James the son of Zebedee and John his brother who also were in the ship mending their nets 20. And straitway he called them and they left their father Zebedee in
the ship with the hired servants and went after him 19.20 N. He spake to their hearts 21. And they went into Capernaum and straitway on the sabbath day he entred into the Synagogue and taught 22. And they were astonished at his Doctrine for he taught them as one that had authority and not as the scribes 21.22 He spake as Authorized by God to speak in his name and not as an ordinary Expositor of the Law 23. And there was in their Synagogue a man with an unclean spirit and he cryed out 24. Saying Let us alone what have we to do with thee thou Jesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy us I know thee who thou art the holy One of God 25. And Jesus rebuked him saying Hold thy peace and come out of him 26. And when the unclean spirit had torn him and câ—â—â—d with a loud voice he came out of him 27. And they were all amazed insomuch that they questioned among themselves saying What thing is this what new doctrine is this For with authority commandeth he even the unclean spirits and they do obey him 23. c. N. 1. By an Vnclean Spirit he meant the Devil as such 2. Forced Obedience is common to Devils Willing and Loving Obedience belongeth to Children 28. And immediately his fame spread abroad throughout all the region round about Galilee â—9 And forthwith when they were come out of the synagogue they entred into the house of Simon and Andrew with James and John 29. N. Christs Chief Apostles dwelt in Capernaum 30. But Simons wives mother lay sick of a fever and anon they tell him of her 31. And he came and took her by the hand and lift her up and immediately the fever left her and she ministred to them 30.31 She was persently so cured that she served them 32. And at even when the sun did set they brought unto him all that were diseased and them that were possessed with devils 33. And all the city was gathered together at the door 34. And he healed many that were sick of divers diseases and cast out many devils and suffered not the devils to speak because they knew him 32. c. He needed not the Devils Testimony 35. And in the morning rising up a great while before day he went out and departed into a solitary place and there prayed 35. N. Have not we Sinners more need to break our sleep for secret Prayer He prayed not with his Disciples because the same Confessions and Prayers were not fit for him and them 36. And Simon and they that were with him followed after him 37. And when they had found him they said unto him All men seek for thee 38. And he said unto them Let us go into the next towns that I may preach there also for therefore came I forth 36.37.38 I must Preach in more places than one 39. And he preached in their Synagogues throughout all Galilee and cast out devils 40. And there came a leper to him beseeching hiâ— and kneeling down to him and saying unto him If thou wilt thou canst make me clean 41. And Jesus moved with compassion put forth his hand and touched him and saith unto him I will be thou clean 42. And assoon as he had spoken immediately the leprosie departed from him and he was cleansed 39.40 Believing his Power he found that he was willing 43. And he straitway charged him and forthwith sent him away 44. And saith unto him See thou say nothing to any man but go thy way shew thy self to the priest and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded for a testimony unto them 43. N. Christ required the Legal Duties to the unlawfully-called and bad Priests 45. But he went out and began to publish it much and to blaze abroad the matter insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city but was without in desert places and they came to him from every quarter 45. Publication raised Envy and caused Christ to withdraw into the Wilderness what wonder if our Hearers indiscretion hurt us CHAP. II. 1. AND again he entred into Capernaum after some days and it was noised that he was in the house 2. And straightway many were gathered together insomuch that there was no room to receive them no not so much as about the door and he preached the Word unto them 1.2 He Preached to them that were within the house and without the door not fearing the Reproach of a Conventicle 3. And they came unto him bringing one sick of the palsie which was born of four 4. And when they could not come nigh unto him for press they uncovered the roof where he was and when they had broken it up they let down the bed wherein the sick of the palsie lay 5. When Jesus saw their faith he said to the sick of the palsie Son thy sins be forgiven thee 5. The Sin for which thou art thus Afflicted is forgiven thee 6. But there were certain of the Scribes sitting there and reasoning in their hearts 7. Why doth this man thus 〈◊〉 blasphemies who can forgive sins but God onely 7. None but God can forgive any wrong done to God But 1. Christ was God 2. A Minister of God may declare Gods forgiveness 8. And immediately when Jesus perceived in his spirit that they so reasoned within themselves he said to them Why reason ye these things in your hearts 9. Whether is it easier to say to the sick of the palsie Thy sins be forgiven thee or to say Arise take up thy bed and walk 10. But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins he saith to the sick of the palsie 11. I say to thee Arise and take up thy bed and go thy way into thy house 12. And immediately he arose took up the bed and wentforth before them all insomuch that they were all amazed and glorified God saying We never saw it on this fashion 8 c. Is it not all one to forgive the Sin and to forgive the Punishment We never saw such Works before 13. And he went forth again by the sea-side and all the multitude resorted to him and he taught them 13. N. In Field-Meetings House-Meetings Mountain-Meetings Ship-Meetings Synagogue-Meetings and Temple-Meetings he Taught the People and Preached the Gospel 14. And as he passed by he saw Levi the son of Alpheus sitting at the receipt of custom and said unto him Follow me And he arose and followed him 14. N. He called Publicans 15. And it came to pass that as Jesus sate at meat in his house many publicans and sinners sate also together with Jesus and his disciples for there were many and they followed him 16. And when the scribes and pharisees saw him eat with publicans and sinners they said to his disciples How is it that he eateth and drinketh with publicans and sinners 17. When Jesus heard it he said to them They that are whole have no
cannons could loose men from Gods commands As if a cannon should forbid men to give to the poor or to preach the Gospel or worship God who is bound to it by Gods Law 14. And when he had called all the people unto him He said to them Hearken to me every one of you and understand 15. There is nothing from without a man that entring into him can defile him but things which come out of him those are they which defile a man 16. If any man hath ears to hear let him hear 14 c. N. He speaketh of defiling by Guilt 17. And when he was entred into the house from the people his disciples asked him concerning the parable 18. And he saith to them Are ye so without understanding also do ye not perceive that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man it cannot defile him 19. Because it entereth not into his heart but into the belly and goeth out into the draught purging all meats 17. c. Meat maketh not a sinful heart or will as such 20. And he said That which cometh out of the man that defileth a man 21. For from within out of the heart of men proceed evil thoughts adulteries fornications murders 22. Thefts covetousness wickedness deceit lasciviousness an evil eye blasphemy pride foolishness 23. All these evil things come from within and defile the man 23. These make him a sinner and guilty And so do gluttony and drunkenness but not as Meat and Drink but as sinful excess 24. And from thence he arose and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon and entred into a house and would have no man know it but could not be hid 25. For a certain woman whose young daughter had an unclean Spirit heard of him and came and fell at his feet 26. The woman was a Greek a Syrophenician by nation and she besought him that he would cast forth the devil out of her daughter 27. But Jesus said to her Let the children first be filled for it is not meet to take the childrens bread and to cast it unto the dogs 26. N. Phaenice and Canaan were one place 27. I am sent first to the Israelites Gods peculiar people to whom you Canaanitos go for dogs and must not have their part 28. And she answered and said to him Yes Lord yet the dogs under the table eat of the childrens crumbs 29. And he said to her For this saying go thy way the devil is gone out of thy daughter 30. And when she was come to her house she found the devil gone out and her daughter laid upon the bed 28. c. N. Not for the wittiness of her saying but for the Faith and Importunity They that will take no denyal of Christ shall have no denyal 31. And again departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon he came unto the sea of Galilee through the midst of the coasts of Decapolis 32. And they bring unto him one that Was deaf and had an impediment in his speech and they beseech him to put his hand upon him 33. And he took him aside from the multitude and put his fingers into his ears and he spit and touched his tongue 34. And looking up to heaven he sighed and saith to him Ephphata that is Be opened 35. And straightway his ears were opened and the string of his tongue loosed and he spake plain 36. And he charged them that they should tell no man but the more he charged them so much the more a great deal they published iâ— 37. And were beyond measure astonished saying He hath done all things well he maketh both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak 33. Christs looking up to heaven and sighing implyeth some more than ordinary difficulty in the cure Bodily mercies are magnified by all CHAP. VIII 1. IN those days the multitude being very great and having nothing to eat Jesus called his disciples to him and saith to them 2. I have compassion on the multitude because they have now been with me three days and have nothing to eat 3. And if I send them away fasting to their own houses they will faint by the way for divers of them came from far 2. Christs compassion is our great consolation and ground of trust 4. And his disciples answered him From whence can a man satisfie these men with bread herein the wilderness 5. And he asked them How many loaves have ye and they said seven 6. And he commanded the people to sit down on the ground and he took the seven loaves and gave thanks and brake and gave to his disciples to set before them and they did set them before the people 7. And they had a few small fishes and he blessed and commanded to set them also before them 8. So they did eat and were filled and they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets 9. And they that had eaten were about four thousand and he sent them away N. It s like their loaves then were but like our cakes by the custom of breaking them 10. And straightway he entred into a ship with his disciples and came into the parts of Dalmanutha 11. And the Pharisees came forth and began to question with him seeking of him a sign from heaven tempting him 10 11. They would trie whether he were the Son of God by a sign from heaven of their own choosing 12. And he sighed deeply in his spirit and saith Why doth this generation seek after a sign verily I say to you there shall no sign be given this generation 12. He deeply groaned in grief for their obdurateness and said Have not this kind of men had signs enough to convince them Must they further chuse what Miracles they shall have Verily no such desire of these perverse men shall be satisfied the miracle of my resurrection they shall have 13. And he left them and entring into the ship again departed unto the other side 14. Now the Disciples had forgotten to take bread neither had they in the ship with them more than one loaf 15. And he charged them saying Take heed beware of the leven of the Pharisees and of the leven of Herod 15. The dangerous enemies of the Gospel are the Ceremonious Pharisees and the King Herod a jealous Roman Governour Take special heed that the Pharisees seduce you not by their deceits nor the King and his Officers affright you not from the Faith by his cruelty 16. And they reasoned among themselves saying It is because we have no bread 17. And when Jesus knew it he saith to them Why reason ye because ye have no bread perceive ye not yet neither understand have ye your heart yet hardened 18. Having eyes see ye not and having ears hear ye not and do ye not remember 19. When I brake the five loaves among five thousand how many baskets full of fragments took ye up and they said Twelve 20. And when the seven among four thousand how many
their Souls 26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he shall come in his own glory and in his Fathers and of the holy angels 26. They that to save their estates or lives are ashamed now to own me and the Gospel I will reject them as ashamed to own them or such as they in the day of Glory and their Extremity in Judgment 27. But I tell you of a truth There be some standing here which shall not tast of death till they see the Kingdom of God 27. Note All the three Evangelists prefixing this immediately before the History of Christ's Transfiguration do plainly tell us that it was that glimpse of his Glory which he meant 28. And it came to pass about eight days after these sayings he took Peter and John and James and went up into a mountain to pray 28. Matth. 17.1 Saith after six days not reckoning the two parts of the foregoing and the last day 29. And as he prayed the fashion of his countenance was altered and his raiment was white and glittering 30. And behold there talked with him two men which were Moses and Elias 31. Who appeared in glory and spake of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem 32. But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep and when they were awake they saw his glory and the two men that stood with him 33. And it came to pass as they departed from him Peter said unto Jesus Master it is good for us to be here and let us make three tabernacles one for thee and one for Moses and one for Elias not knowing what he said 34. While he thus spake there came a cloud and overshadowed them and they feared as they entred into the cloud 35. And there came a voice out of the cloud saying This is my beloved Son hear him 29 30 31 32 33 34 35. See on Matth. 17. I have largely opened all this in my Book called My Dying Thoughts Note If this glimpse of Glory was so sweet why do we fear to pass hence into the blessed Vision and Fruition 36. And when the voice was past Jesus was found alone and they kept it close and told no man in those days any of those things which they had seen 36. For Christ so commanded 37. And it came to pass that on the next day when they were come down from the hill much people met him 38. And behold a man of the company cried out saying Master I beseech thee look upon my son for he is mine only child 39. And lo a spirit taketh him and he suddenly crieth out and it teareth him that he foameth again and bruising him hardly departeth from him 40. And I besought thy disciples to cast him out and they could not 41. And Jesus answering said O faithless and perverse generation how long shall I be with you and suffer you Bring thy son hither 42. And as he was yet a coming the devil threw him down and tare him and Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit and healed the child and delivered him again to his father 37 38 39 40 41 42. See on Matth. 17.15 16. Since I have my self known one yet living that had an old and violent Epilepsy once twice or thrice a day perfectly cured near thirty years ago and so continueth after other great means used merely by fasting and earnest prayer suddenly in the midst of prayer the second day I do the easilier believe that the Devil and â—atural Disease of which he is the Executioner may consist together 43. And they were all amazed at the mighty power of God but while they wondered every one at all things which Jesus did he said unto his disciples 44. Let these sayings sink down into your ears for the Son of man shall be delivered into the hands of men 43 44. Let not my Glory and Power put you into vain expectations of earthly Dominion Observe and forget not that I tell you again and again that I must suffer and rise again 45. But they understood not this saying and it was hid from them that they perceived it not and they feared to ask him of that saying 45. Note Even the Apostles understood not that Christ must be crucified and rise again though he oft told it them and charged them that it might sink down into their Ears Therefore the belief of it was not then necessary to Salvation as it is now 46. Then there arose a reasoning among them which of them should be greatest 46. Note Alas that Pride and Ambition should begin so near to Christ and foretel the Calamity of the Church 47. And Jesus perceiving the thought of their heart took a child and set him by him 48. And said unto them Whosoever shall receive this child in my Name receiveth me whosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me for he that is least among you all the same shall be great 47 48. Humility must be your greatness 49. And John answered and said Master we saw one casting out devils in thy Name and we forbade him because he followeth not with us 50. And Jesus said unto him Forbid him not for he that is not against us is for us 49 50. See on Matth. 12.30 51. And it came to pass when the time was come that he should be received up he stedfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem 51. The time of his approaching Crucifixion and his Ascension to Heaven 52. And sent messengers before his face and they went and entred into a village of the Samaritans to make ready for him 53. And they did not receive him because his face was as though he would go to Jerusalem 52 53. Note For the Jews and the Samaritans disowned each other upon their Controversies about Worship 54. And when his disciples James and John saw this they said Lord wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven and consume them even as Elias did 55. But he turned and rebuked them and said Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of 56. For the Son of man is not come to destroy mens lives but to save them And they went to another village 54 55 56. That which you take for the Spirit of Elias and Zeal for me against sin is a selfish uncharitable revengeful Spirit and not that which I will give you which is a Spirit of Love and Gentleness You know not your own hearts but take that for good in you which is evil and you know not me as you should do I come to save and not to destroy men This is the third sin against Charity recorded of John who was after the great Preacher of Love 57. And it came to pass that as they went in the way a certain man said unto him Lord I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest 58. And Jesus said unto him Foxes have holes and the birds of the
go unto him at midnight and say unto him Friend lend me three loaves 6. For a friend of mine in his journey is come to me I have nothing to set before him 7. And he from within shall answer and say Trouble me not the door is now shut and my children are with me in bed I cannot rise and give thee 8. I say unto you though he will not rise and give him because he is his friend yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as he needeth 5 6 7 8. Though God be not as Man that giveth the importunate to be eased of them yet importunity also prevaileth with him as it fits the Receiver for his Gifts 9. And I say unto you Ask and it shall be given you seek and ye shall find knock and it shall be opened unto you 10. For every one that that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened 9 10. He that will spare for no labour and take no denial shall have no denial finally He that easily giveth over his suit and will not be at pains and patience forfeiteth mercy by contempt 11. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father will he give him a stone or if he ask a fish will he for a fish givâ— him a serpent 12. Or if he shall ask an egg will he offer him a scorpion 13. If ye then being evil know how to give good gifts unto your children how much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Spirit unto them that ask him 11 12 13. Note God's Goodness is a great ground of hope that he will grant our prayers that is as far as he hath promised 1. Grace and Glory certainly to all penitent Believers 2. And the things of this life on these three conditions 1. If they are such as are fit for the person 2. And he be sit for them 3. And it be fit to subserve God's higher ends his Glory and the publick good and do not cross them So much of his Spirit as is necessary to Salvation he will give to all true Believers And the additional degrees and gifts he giveth on the terms aforesaid 14. And he was casting out a devil and it was dumb And it came to pass when the devil was gone out the dumb spake and the people wondred 15. But some of them said He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils 14 15. See Matth. 12. They were so convinced of the fact of his Miracles that they had no plea for their unbelief left them but to say he did them by Conjuration which is the blaspheming of the Holy Ghost 16. And others tempting him sought of him a sign from heaven 17. But he knowing their thoughts said unto them Every kingdom divided against it self is brought to desolation and a house divided against a house falleth 18. If Satan also be divided against himself how shall his kingdom stand because ye say that I cast out devils through Beelzebub 19. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils by whom do your sons cast them out therefore shall they be your judges 16 17 18 19. Note When Satan laboureth to divide the Church of Christ it is that he may destroy it And should we do worse against Christ's Kingdom than Satan will do by his own 20. But if I with the finger of God cast out devils no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you 20. It is the approving work of God to set up his Kingdon against the Devils 21. When a strong man armed keepeth his palace his goods are in peace 22. But when a stronger then he shall come upon him and overcome him he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted and divideth his spoils 21 22. If I did not conquer Satan I could not cast him out of his possession of Bodies and Souls 23. He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scattereth 23. See Matth. 12.30 24. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man he walketh thorow dry places seeking rest and finding none he saith I will return unto my house whence I came out 25. And when he cometh he findeth it swept and garnished 26. Then goeth he and taketh to him seven other spirits more wicked then himself and they enter in and dwell there and the last state of that man is worse than the first 24 25 26. But let him that is delivered from Satans possession of Body or Soul take heed that he return not For when Satan is cast out he tryeth by his Temptations to get Possession of some others And when he hath asâ—â—â—â—ed many and is resisted and frustrate by the grace of God he resolveth again to try his assaults on him that was delivered And finding him careless unwatchful and ready to receive his Temptations he suggesteth worse things to him than those that he had renounced and bringeth in on fair pretences sevenfold worse vices than he had before And the end of that man is worse than was his first captivity to Satan Note It is some kind of rest to Devils to deceive and destroy Souls As it is to a malicious man to do mischief by revenge Devils are not yet at their most easeless state See Mat. 12.43 27. And it came to pass as he spake these things a certain woman of the company lift up her voice and said unto him Blessed is the womb that bare thee and the paps which thou hast sucked 28. But he said Yea rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it 27 28. Note Carnal persons most regard carnal Relations 2. Christ accounts them that hear and keep God's Word as more amiable and blessed than it would be to have been his own Mother And we must judge as he doth Though when God maketh the provision for our Families out duty we must obey him as his Stewards in our distributions yet Grace is more amiable than natural Relations 29. And when the people were gathered thick together he began to say This is an evil generation they seek a sign and there shall no sign be given it but the sign of Jonas the Prophet 30. For as Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites so shall also the Son of man be to this generation 29 30. As Jonas after three days abode in the Sea was sent to preach so after my three days in the grave I will rise and call the World to Repentance by mine Apostles and my Spirit and save them as Nineve was saved 31. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation and condemn them for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon and behold a greater than Solomon is here 31. It shall appear that the Jews are worse than her and deserve destruction for being so
that Prophet And he answered No. 19. John constantly affirmed that he was not Christ nor Elias personally nor the Prophet mentioned Deut. 18.15 Qu. Doth not Christ say that John was Elias Ans Not the person of old Elias but the person prophested under that name 22 Then said they unto him Who art thou that we may give an answer to them that sent us What sayest thou of thy self 22. Tell us then what thou art that we may give an account why thou undertakesâ— to Prophesie and Baptize 23 He said I am the voyce of one crying in the wilderness Make straight the way of the Lord as said the Prophet Esaias 23. I am he that Isaiah prophesied of in these words Isaiah 40.3 24. And they which were sent were of the Pharisees 25 And they asked him and said unto him Why baptizest thou then if thou be not that Christ nor Elias neither that Prophâ—t 26 John answered them saying I baptize you with water but there standeth one among you whom ye know not 27 He it is who coming after me is preferred before me whose shooes latchet I am not worthy to unloose 24 c. The Pharisees professed to reverence Prophets and therefore were inquisitive to know whether John was a Prophet or what he was who presumed to Baptize But he told them that it was his Office by baptizing with Water to prepare them to receive him that already was among them unknown who will Baptize with the Holy Ghost to whom he was unworthy to do the office of the lowest Servant 28 These things were done in Berhabara beyond Jordan where John was baptizing 29 The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him and saith Behold the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world 28 29. The next day after the Pharisees questions John seeing Christ gave him personally this testimony Behold this man is appointed to be Sacrificed to God as the Lambs were under the Law to make expiation for the sins of the world that all that believe on him may be pardoned 30 This is he of whom I said After me cometh a man which is preferred before me for he was before me 31 And I knew him not but that he should be made manifest to Israel therefore am I come baptizing with water 30 31. I knew that the Messiah was come but I knew not that this was he till God made it known to me and I saw the Holy Ghost come on him afterward But because he is come I baptize men to prepare them to receive him 32 And John bare record saying I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon him 33 And I knew him not but he that sent me to baptize with water the same said unto me upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him the same is he which baptizeth with the holy Ghost 34 and I saw and bare record that this is the Son of God 32. N. Johns testimony was both by Revelation and Vision of the descent of the Spirit in some visible appearance And whether John only heard the voice from Heaven mentioned Mat. 3.17 â— uncertain 35 Again the next day after John stood and two of his Disciples 36 And looking on Jesus as he walked he saith Behold the Lamb of God 37 And the two Disciples heard him speak and they followed Jesus 37. Not followed him yet as his Disciples but as enquirers after him in order to a closer following him 38 Then Jesus turned and saw them following and saith unto them What seek ye They said unto him Rabbi which is to say being interpreted Master where dwellest thou 39 He saith unto them come and see They came and saw where he dwelt and abode with him that day for it was about the tenth hour 40 One of the two which heard John speak and followed him was Andrew Simon Peters brother 41 He first findeth his own brother Simon and saith unto him We have found the Messias which is being interpreted the Christ 42 And he brought him to Jesus And when Jesus beheld him he said Thou art Simon the son of Jona thou shalt be called Cephas which is by interpretation a stone 38. Note By all this it appeareth that when Peter and Andrew were after called and suddenly left all and followed Christ it was not without some previous notice of him and preparation thereto 43 The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee and findeth Philip and saith unto him Follow me 44. Now Phiâ—ip was of Bethsaida the city of Andrew and Peter 45 Philip findeth Nathaneel and saith unto him We have found him of whom Moses in the Law and the Prophets did write Jesus of Nazareth the son of Joseph 43. The long expected Messias is now come and we have found him he is Jesus of Nazareth c. 46 And Nathaneel said unto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth Philip saith unto him Come and see 46. Do the Prophets tell us that the Messiah shall come out of Nazereth Galilee produceth not Prophets Philip saith come and see him and then judge 47. Jesus saw Nathaneel coming to him and saith of him Behold an Israelite indeed in whom is no guile 47. A sincere true hearted man Qu. Were any unbelievers such Answ He was not an unbeliever though yet he knew not Christ For he had that Belief which men were saved by before Christs coming 48. Nathaneel saith unto him Whence knowest thou me Jesus answered and said unto him Before that Philip called thee when thou wast under the fig-tree I saw thee 49 Nathaneel answered and saith unto him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel 48. Note He judged that none but God or by God could know what men said and did at such a distance 2. It was well for Nathaneel that he came to see Christ experience convinced him And yet no doubt but Gods special Grace did it For the Pharisees saw more and yet believed not 50 Jesus answered and said unto him Because I said unto thee I saw thee under the fig-tree beleivest thou thou shalt see greater things then these 50. Doth this much convince thee I will do greater things then this to convince the world 51 And he saith unto him Verily verily I say unto you hereafter ye shall see heaven open and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man 51. You shall see Heaven open and the Angels owning me and ministring unto me epecially at my Ascension CHAP. II. AND the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee and the mother of Jesus was there 2 And both Jesus was called and his disciples to the marriage 1 2. Christ refus'd not that familiar converse which Marriage feasts are used to 3 And when they wanted wine the mother of Jesus saith unto him They have no wine 4 Jesus saith unto her Woman what have I to do with
which in the sincere is saving which is required to be professed in Baptism for admittance into the visible Church 6 That which is born of the flesh is flesh and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit 6. Men generate Men but God maketh Saints by a spiritual generation Nature begets but nature but Gods Spirit giveth a holy and heavenly Nature or Inclination 7 Marvel not that I said unto thee Ye must be born again 8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it cometh and whither it goeth so is every one that is born of the Spirit 7 8. Count not this an incredible thing Thou hearest the sound of the wind and knowest certainly by the effects that such a thing as wind there is and that it causeth those effects which thy sense perceiveth but thou knowest not fully the nature of this wind nor whence it cometh nor whither it goeth and so thou mayest know that Gods Spirit doth this sanctifying work on Souls though thou canst not comprehend the nature of the Spirit nor the way of its operation nor why it worketh on one Soul and not on another that seemeth equal to it 9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him How can these things be 9. N. The reason of Man not yet illuminated is apt to be so confident in its ignorance as to take those spiritual things for incredible which it comprehendeth not It lifts up it self against Christ's teaching with a How can these things be 10 Jesus answered and said unto him Art thoâ— a master of Israel and knowest not these things 11 Verily verily I say unto thee we speak that we do know and testifie that we have seen and ye receive not our witness 10 11. It is a shame to thee that art a Master of Israel to be ignorant of these things without which all thy knowledge is but shells and shadows I tell thee we spake that which we certainly know by intuition and experience on holy Souls and yet you carnal Jews believe us not not knowing what your own shadows do import 12 If I have told you earthly things and and ye believe not how shall ye beleve if I tell you of heavenly things 12. When I tell you but what God doth here on Earth on all that he will save and illustrate it to you by a similitude which your senses do perceive and it is a thing that your Ceremonies signifie how shall you believe if I tell you the unseen things of Heaven if you believe not things so evident as these 13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven even the Son of man which is in heaven 13. And if you will not believe me what satisfying notice can you have of the state of things in Heaven for no Man hath ascended up into Heaven and can tell you by sure notice what is there but I that came down from Heaven and so came down by assuming flesh as that yet I am now in Heaven in my Godhead 14 And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness even so must the son of man be lifted up 15 That whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have eternal life 14 15. And the way of Salvation which God by me revealeth to you is this that as Moses in the Wilderness set up a brazen Serpent that all that were stung with Serpents might be cured if they did look up to this So I must be lift up on the Cross as a Sacrifice for sin that whoever truly believeth in me and trusteth me as the Redeemer and Saviour shall not perish but have everlasting life 16 For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life 16. For God who is Love it self so far loved lapsed and lost mankind as that he gave his only begotten Son to be incarnate and to be their Redeemer by his meritorious life and death and Resurrection and to make them this promise covenant and offer that whoever truly believeth in him should have his sin forgiven and should not perish but have everlasting blessed life 17 For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world but that the world through him might be saved 17. For if the World be condemned they shall never have cause to lay the blame on Christ For it was not to condemn them that God sent him into the World but to be the Saviour of the World which his Doctrine Life and Sufferings shew 18 He that believeth on him is not condemned but he that believeth not is condemned already because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God 18. He that believeth on him is thereupon by him delivered from the Condemnation that he was under and shall be saved but he that believeth not is not delivered from his Guilt and Condemnation but is under the Guilt of a severer punishment the Law of Grace it self Condemning him because he hath rejected the Son of God sent from Heaven with his Doctrine his Grace and offered Mercy so that both the Law of Nature and of Grace condemn the Neglecters of so great Salvation 19 And this is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men loved darkness rather then light because their deeds were evil 19. For the true cause of Mens Condemnation is not that they have no Saviour or Ransom being left as Devils to remidiless despair but that a Saviour as Light is come into the World and Men love darkness rather than light and so reject him and his truth and grace because they love and live in that sin which cannot endure the light 20 For every 〈◊〉 that doeth evil hateth the light neither cometh to the light least his deeds should be reproved 20. For it is the part of â—ight to detect and shame Mens evill deeds and thereâ—ore Malefactors hate and avoid the Light lest it reprove them and condemn them 21 But he that doeth truth cometh to the light that his deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God 21. But Light is the honour of well doing which is not afraid to be known and therefore he that doth that which is truly good loveth the Light and cometh to it that his deeds may appear to be as they are the work commanded and approved by God And therefore they will receive me that am the Light of the World 22 After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judea and there he tarried with them and baptized 22. He by his Disciples baptized those that believed and repented 23 And John also was baptizing in Enon near to Salim because there was much water there and they came and were baptized 24 For John was not yet cast into prison 23 24. John ceased not baptizing even when Christ baptized nor till he
was imprisoned 25 Then there arose a question between some of Johns disciples and the Jews about purifying 25. N. What the dispute was is uncertain 26. And they came unto John and said to him Rabbi he that was with thee beyond Jordan to whom thou barest Witness Beheld the same baptizeth and all Men come unto him 26. On this occasion they told John how the People flockt to the Baptism of Christ 27 John answered and said A man can receive nothing except it be given him from heaven 28 Ye your selves bear me witness that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him 27. This doth but confirm what I said of him His Power is from Heaven I pretend to none such as his 29 He that hath the bride is the bridegroom but the friend of the bridegroom which standeth and heareth him rejoyceth greatly because of the bridegrooms voice this my joy therefore is fulfilled 29. It is he that is the King and Saviour of the Church I am but his Friend that rejoyce in his Kingdom and Success 30 He must increase but I must decrease 30. His Kingdom and Glory must increase to perfection but my preparatory Ministry will soon end 31 He that cometh from above is above all he that is of the earth is earthly and speaketh of the earth he that cometh from heaven is above all 21. He came from Heaven and therefore is above us all We that are but Men inhabitants of Earth though so far as God inspires us we speak his word yet being of earthly mold speak and do like our selves in a human earthly manner But he that cometh from Heaven doth excel us all 32 And what he hath seen and heard that he testifieth and no man receiveth his testimony 33 He that hath received his testimony hath set to his Seal that God is true 32. Wee tell you what God teacheth us in our several measures but he telleth you that which he hath seen and heard in Heaven And yet the most reject his Testimony but they that truly receive it by Faith do in believing him believe God himself that cannot lie 34. For he vvhom God hath sent speaketh the vvords of God for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him 34. He that is thus sâ—nt from Heaven by God speaketh Gods own Words fully and infallibly as fully known to him and is not like us and other Prophets that have but our limited measures of the spirits for some particular revelation and use 35. The Father loveth the Son and hath given all things into his hand 35. The Love of the Father to the Son is transcendent and he hath delivered lapsed Man and all this World into his hand or power as Redeemer Lord and Administrator of all 36. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life but the vvrath of God abideth on him 36. He that believeth Christ to be the Son of God and Saviour of the World and with Trust giveth up himself to be taught ruled and saved by him hath a right to everlasting Life by the Covenant of Grace and the beginning of it by the Holy Ghost in him and shall shortly have the full possession But he that by Unbelief rejecteth Christ and his offered Grace shall not see this blessed Life but the wrath of God for his unpardoned Sin and aggravated Guilt abideth on him CHAP. IV. VVHen therefore the Lord knovv hovv the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more Disciples than John 2. Though Jesus himself baptized not but his Disciples 3. He left Judea and departed again into Galilee 1. They knowing that which he knew would exasperate them to avoid Persecution he removed to Galilee till his time came 4. And he must needs go through Samaria 5. Then cometh he to a City of Samaria which is called Sychar neer to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his Son Joseph 6. Now Jacobs well was there Jesus therefore being wearied with his Journey sat thus on the Well and it was about the sixth hour 4 5.6 N. Christ travelled all on foot and had a Body wearied with Travel the sixth hour was noon 7. There cometh a Woman of Samaria to draw Water Jesus saith unto her give me to drink 8. For his Disciples were gone away unto the City to buy meat 9. Then saith the Woman of Samaria unto him how is it that thou beinq a Jew askest drink of me vvhich am a Woman of Samaria For the Jevvs have no dealings vvith the Samaritans 7 c. N. Christ was not so much for separation as the other Jewâ— 10. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her if thou knevvest the gift of God and vvho it is that saith to thee give me to drink thou vvouldest have asked of him and he vvould have given thee living Water 10. N. It was usual to call a running spring living water Christ meant more but she understood him not 11. The Woman saith unto him Sir thou hast nothing to dravv vvith and the Well is deep From vvhence then hast thou that living Water 12. Art thou greater than our Father Jacob vvho gave us the Well and drank thereof himself and his Children and his Cattle 11. N. They made their Honour of Jacob the pretence for not going to Jerusalem he being before Solomon's Temple 13. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her vvhosoever drinketh of this Water shall thirst again 14. But vvhosoever drinketh of the Water that I shall give him shall never thirst But the Water that I shall give him shall be in him a vvell of Water springing up into everlasting life 13. That which I call water is the Spirit of Grace which will give men everlasting satisfaction and joy and leave them no fleshly or unsatisfyed desires 15. The Woman saith unto him Sir give me this Water that I thirst not neither come hither to dravv 15. The ignorant mistaking Gods Grace to be what it is not may ask it so for carnal ends 16. Jesus saith unto her go call thy Husband and come hither 17. The Woman ansvvered and said I have no Husband Jesus said unto her Thou hast vvell said I have no Husband 18. For thou hast had five Husbands and he vvhom thou novv hast is not thy Husband In that saidst thou truly 16. It was not delusoâ—y Equivocation that Christ calls well saying but meant only that Truth not commonly known it 's like 19. The Woman saith unto him Sir I perceive that thou art a Prophet 20. Our Fathers vvorshipped in this Mountain and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place vvhere Men ought to vvorship 19 20. I perceive by thy knowing secrets that thou art a Prophet tell me then whether you Jews or we that follow our eldest Fathers be in the right about the Place of Worship N. This is the use of ignorant carnal people to start some Controversie about Circumstantials or Ceremonies
in Religion instead of great and needful things 21. Jesus saith unto her Woman believe me the hour cometh vvhen ye shall neither in this Mountain nor yet at Jerusalem Worship the Father 21. Alass poor woman hast thou not greater matter than Ceremony even the Place of Worship to mind Believe me that time is hard at hand when Jerusalem shall be destroyed and you scattered and a better way of Worship setled so that you shall no more keep up your Ceremonious Worship either at Shiloh or Jerusalem 22. Ye vvorship ye knovv not vvhat vve knovv vvhat vve Worship For Salvation is of the Jevvs 22. You worship ignorantly and corruptly you know not what ever since the Captivity of the Ten Tribes and you strive about the Place and Ceremonies when you have more need to learn who he is that you must worship It is of the Tribe of Judah that the Saviour cometh who must teach you how to worship God and this the Jews do rightly believe and own none in Worship but the true God 23. But the hour cometh and novv is vvhen the true Worshippers shall vvorship the Father in Spirit and in Truth For the Father seeketh such to worship him 23. The time is now at hand yea come when true Worshippers shall not take up with shadows nor worship God by Mosaical Ceremonies or Samaritane Traditions but with that spiritual Worship which Types and Ceremonies did signifie even from the Spirit of God within them as their Principle and according to the spiritual Law or Word as their Rule and not with bodily Exercise that profiteth nothing 24. God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in Truth 24. Acceptable Worship must be suited to the God you worship and therefore they that worship him must worship him spiritually and not by Jewish Ceremony because he is a Spirit N. Though Spirit signifie a Nature more excellent than Body yet that and all human Words are too low to speak the Essence of God any otherwise than Analogically or Metaphorically for God is above all our formal Conceptions or Expressions but created Spirits being the highest created Beings known to us and our souls of that nature they are the clearest Glass in which we can know God and though the word Spirit first signifie created Spirit it doth transcendently eminently signifie the Infinite Father of Spirits and we can say nothing higher of Gods Essence than that he is this Infinite perfect transcendent Spirit what our best Conceptions of a Spirit are I have opened in Methodo Theologiae c. 25. The Woman saith unto him I know that Messias cometh who is called Christ when he is come he will tell us all things 25. N. Even the Samaritans expected the Messiah But with misconceivings of him 26. Jesus saith unto her I that speak to thee am he 26. N. Why did Christ tell that to this woman which he forbad others to tell abroad Ans He knew where and when it was seasonable and would do more good than harm 27. And upon this came his Disciples and marvelled that he talked with the Woman yet no man said what seekest thou or why talkest thou with her 27. Tho they presumed not to ask him why yet they thought it strange that he should talk so long with one woman 28. The Woman then left her Water-pot and went away into the City and saith to the Men 29. Come see a man which told me all things that ever I did Is not this the Christ 28. Telling her her secrets perswaded her to believe him saying I am he 30. Then they went out of the City and came unto him 31. In the mean time his Disciples prayed him saying Master eat 32. But he saith to them I have meat to eat that ye know not of 33. Therefore said the Disciples one to another hath any man brought him ought to eat 34. Jesus saith to them my meat is to do the will of him that sent me and to finish his work 30. c. N. The converting of one Soul was more pleasing to Christ than his natural food and so must it be to us He that loveth God and Christ and the Holy Ghost and the Church must rejoyce when there is one more converted to please and worship God to honour Christ and his Spirit to encrease the Church He that loveth his Country must rejoyce that one more is made a blessing to it when the wicked are it's enemies He that loveth Souls will rejoyce in that Grace which is better to them than all riches He that loveth Gods Word will rejoyce in it's success He that loveth Heaven will be glad that there is one more to possess it He that loveth himself aright will be glad that there is one more made like him to love him and pray for him And he that hateth Sin and Satan will be glad that there is one less to serve him 35. Say not ye There are four months and then cometh harvest Behold I say unto you lift up your eyes and look on the fields for they are white already to harvest 35. You rejoyce that within four months it will be harvest And shall not I rejoyce to see the harvest of my husbandry even at hand in the conversion of many Souls to God 36. And he that reapeth receiveth wages and gathereth fruit unto life eternal that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoyce together 36. And as I sow the seed so you that I shall senâ— out as Apostles shall see and reap more plenteous fruit hereafter and shall for your labour under me be well rewarded that I that have sowed and you that reap may rejoyce together in the success 37. And herein is that saying true One soweth and another reapeth 38. I have sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour Other men laboured and ye are entred on their labours 38. The Prophets and John and I after all have sowed the seed and been at the costliest labour and yet it is you that must see the success in gathering the universal Church when I that labour'd and suffer'd am gone 39. And many of the Samaritans of that City believed on him for the saying of the woman which testifyed He told me all that ever I did 39. N. That to believe in Christ by the means of mens credible testimony of his Words and Miracles is not as many falsly say to resolve our faith into the credit of man and to make it a meer humane Faith They that believe Apostles who said they saw Christs Miracles Resurrection and Ascention believe by a divine Faith on the same evidence that the Apostles were convinced by but not conveyed by the same means what they received by their eyes and ears immediately we receive mediately by their report living at a distance So that their testimony is not believed instead of Christs nor instead of evidence of his truth but as the conveyance of this
and said to them murmur not among your selves 44. No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him and I will raise him up at the last day 43. The objections which you murmur on do indeed require Divine Grace to overcome them and therefore none can sincerely believe and come to me as a Christian except the Father who sent me to save men convince and draw them to me to be saved and all those I will raise to life everlasting 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God Every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the Father cometh unto me 45. As the Prophets speak of a Divine teaching so it is those that are thus taught of God that come to me 46. Not that any Man hath seen the Father save he which is of God he hath seen the Father 46. Not by a Teaching by seeing him For it is I only that come from him that have seen him 47. Verily verily I say to you he that believeth in me hath everlasting life 48. I am the bread of life 49. Your Fathers did eat Manna in the Wilderness and are dead 50. This is the bread that came down from Heaven that a man may eat thereof and not die 51. I am the living bread which cometh down from Heaven If any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever and the bread that I shall give him is my flesh which I will give for the life of the World 47. I tell you he that believeth on me hath that everlasting Life which Manna gave not for they are dead that did eat it I am the Bread that come indeed from Heaven and give Life not temporary but everlasting not to a few but to the World or universal Church My sacrificed flesh shall purchase this 52. The Jews therefore drove among themselves saying how can this man give us his flesh to eat 53. Then Jesus said to them verily verily I say to you except ye eat the flesh of the Sâ—n of Man and drink his blood ye have no life in you 54. Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life and I will raise him up at the last day 55. For my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed 52. This seemed to them a saying not to be digested and Christ at that time would no further explain it to them than by saying I tell you unless that you live by virtue of my Flesh and Blood received by Faith as food is by your mouth ye have no spiritual saving life It is all they that thus by Faith partake of my Sacrificed Flesh and Blood that have the Title and beginning of Eternal Life and I will at last raise them up to the full fruition of it For my sacrificed Flesh and Blood are truly enlivening and saving 56. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him 56. He that by true Faith trusteth in my sacrificed Flesh and Blood professeth thereby to be united to me as digested food is to the body whereby I also dwell in him and I will give him the Spirit of Life and he shall live by influence from me 57. As the living Father hath sent me and I live by the Father so he that eateth me he shall live by me 57. As the Father is Essential Self-life and I live by Communication from him so he that is intimately united to me and I to him as food is to the body by digestion by a covenanting lively Faith shall live by me a life of Grace and Glory 58. This is the bread which came down from Heaven Not as your Fathers did eat Manna and are dead He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever 58. I am the true Bread from Heaven who give everlasting Life when your Fathers who did eat Manna died and were not by that made immortal 59. These things said he in the Synagogue as he taught in Capernaum 59. N. Remember it was not those only that had followed him that he spake this to and the following sharp passages but to his auditors at Capernaum 60. Many therefore of his Disciples when they had heard this said this is an hard saying who can hear it 60. N. Christ would not forbear this mysterious doctrine though the hearers could not digest it but would make an ill use of it to depart from him 61. When Jesus knew in himself that his Disciples murmured at it he saith to them doth this offend you 62. What if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before 61. I will e're long ascend up visibly to Heaven And will not that prove that I came from Heaven 63. It is the Spirit that quickneth The Flesh profiteth nothing The words that I speak to you they are Spirit and they are Life 63. And as to your offence at my words of the eating of my Flesh you know that Flesh of it self would be a dead and sensless thing were it not for the Soul that is it's life And so it is not my meer dead flesh that I say shall give you life but my Flesh as it is in dignity the Body of the Son of God purchasing life for the World and as it is accompanied with the operation of the Holy Ghost which animaterh them spiritually who by Faith are united to me And thus not only my flesh but the words that I speak to you are by my Spirit made the means of communicating to you Spirit and Life 64. But there are some of you that believe not For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not and who should betray him 64. But there are some of you that follow me that are not true believers and therefore have not this quickening Spirit For he knew their hearts and knew who would after betray him N. Though Christ knew Judas and other Hypocrites he did not expel them but sent out Judas to Preach with the rest to tell us how the visible Church will be constituted and must be ordered 65. And he said therefore I say to you that no man can come to me except it were given to him of my Father 65. N. That the word Can speaketh not of Physical power but partly moral indisposition and partly an hypothetical impossibility of event 2. That though Gods grace be the cause of faith no man is deprived of that Grace but by his own wilful sin which maketh him unexcusable 66. From that time many of his Disciples went back and walked no more with him 66. By forsaking him they shewed that they were never sound believers 67. Then said Jesus to the twelve will ye also go away 68. Then Simon Peter answered him Lord to whom shall we go Thou hast the words of eternal life 69. And we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ the Son of the living God 67. N. 1. Christ puts
him that sent me 45. And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me 44. To believe in me is not to take my own testimony but Gods that sent me and so is ultimately to believe on him And it is Gods power that you see when ye see my works 46. I am come a light into the world that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness 46. The world is in darkness and I am sent to be their Light and Teacher to bring them out of it even from the darkness of Atheism Heathenisms Infidelity and unrighteousness 47. And if any man hear my words and believe not I judg him not for I came not to judg the world but to save the world 48. He that rejecteth me and receiveth not my words hath one that judgeth him the word that I have spoken the same shall judg him in the last day 47. It is not the work that I came for into the world to accuse men as their enemy for rejecting my Word The final rejecters of it will be condemned but not so much by my accusation as by the evidence of Truth and Divine Attestation in the word which they rejected N. It is usual in the Gospel for a comparative negation to be expressed positively as I judg him not that is not chiefly care not Labour not for the food that perisheth that is comparatively let it be least and last Many such there are 49. For I have not spoken of my self but the Father which sent me he gave me a commandment what I should say and what I should speak 50. And I know that his commandment is life everlasting whatsoever I speak therefore even as the Father said unto me so I speak 49 50. It is not the meer word of me as a man but Gods word spoken by me by his command which I have preached And his Word is the cause of and guide to everlasting life N. Christ as man was under a peculiar Law of mediation proper to himself CHAP. XIII NOW before the feast of the Passover when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father having loved his own which were in the world he loved them unto the end 1. The foreknowledge of his approaching departure to the Father caused him in this special manner to shew his love to his disciples 2. And Supper being ended the devil having now put into the heart of Judas Iscariot Simons son to betray him 2. N. Sin is the off-spring of a wicked heart and the devil together 3. Jesus kowing that the Father had given all things into his hands and that he was come from God and went to God 4. He riseth from Supper and laid aside his garments and took a tower and girded himself 5. After that he powred water into a bason and began to wash the disciples feet and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded 3. Jesus knowing that he was presently to take possession of his universal dominion and return to God from whom he came did humble himself to this work of LOVE and SERVICE for an example to them He riseth from Supper c. N. What is meant by Christs coming from God is before opened 6. Then cometh he to Simon Peter and Peter saith unto him Lord doest thou wash my feet 7. Jesus answered and said unto him What I do thou knowest not now but thou shalt know hereafter 6 7. N. 1. We must not refuse Gods Mercies on pretence of humility or unworthiness 2 We must obediently submit to those commands and dealings of God the reason of which we cannot yet understand because it is Gods will and we shall understand them hereafter 8. Peter saith unto him Thou shalt never wash my feet Jesus answered him If I wash thee not thou hast no part in me 9. Simon Peter saith unto him Lord not my feet only but also my hands and my head 8 9. N. 1. It was Peters rashness to resolve against that which he understood not 2. Christ washeth all that have part in him from the guilt and filth of sin 3. It 's lawful and a duty to change a purpose taken up upon mistakes and to break that word which did but express such a purpose There are three sorts of affirming words 1. Assertious saying This or that is true or is not true To violate these wilfully is Lying and in witness bearing it is a heynous Sin We must assert nothing but truth 2. Promises Which if made to God are Vows if to man it giveth them right to what what we promise These bind us as far as we had power to make them And if we had such power and it be about lawful things we may not break them without his consent to whom the promise was made or some one that hath full power over him in that concern 3. There is a Pollicitation or rather a bare utterance of a mans resolution As This or that I will do or give c. This ever in all rational men supposeth many conditions As if God will if I live and be able If the change of things alter not my case If I find not my Reason mistaken c. No Christian may be supposed to say I will do this whether God will or not whether I live or die whatever befal me or though I find that my Reason is an error As in all such cases it is a duty to change a resolution so it is a duty to go against that word by which we exprest our Resolution to change mind word and work for the better is a duty So Peter doth here 10. Jesus saith to him He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet but is clean every whit and ye are clean but not all 11. For he knew who should betray him therefore said he Ye are not all clean 10 11. The washing of the feet only may be as sufficient a ceremony to signifie your cleansing as if I had washt you all over I have done this according to the custome of this Countrey where with going bare leg'd the feet gather dust to shew you that as you have need of daily cleansing from the pollution that you are liable to gather from this world so I am he that condescend to cleanse you from it c. 12. So after he had washed their feet and had taken his garments and was set down again he said unto them Know ye what I have done to you 13. Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am 14. If I then your Lord and Master have washed your feet ye also ought to wash one anothers feet 15. For I have given you an example that ye should do as I have done to you 12 13 14 15. Knowing what pride and uncharitableness mans nature is capable of and what must be the spirit and life of my Ministers I have given you this example to teach you to stoop to
but have told you the truth I go before you to prepare for your entertainment 3. And if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also 3. Fear not that I should leave you desolate I do not prepare a place for you in vain but will come again and take you and all believers to my self as a glorified Society N. Did not many other Texts assure us of the Souls reception to Christ at our death this would be sad to us and make us think he would not take us to himself till his return to judgment But it being then that our felicity will be consummate in the consummation of the whole Church in one body therefore Christ putteth this promise of the fullest perfection for their comfort 4. And whither I go ye know and the way ye know 4. And you are not utter strangers to the God and Place that I go to or to the way 5. Thomas saith unto him Lord we know not whither thou goest and how can we know the way 6. Jesus saith unto him I am the way and the truth the life no man comâ—th unto the Father but by me 5 6. It is to the Father I am going And think not carnally of the place or state or way I am your way and Guide and I am the Truth signified by all ceremonial shadows and I am your Life both efficiently directively and finally you must come to God as your end by me as the only way if ever you will be happy 7. If ye had known me ye should have known my Father also and from henceforth ye know him and have seen him 7. You see me in my bodily presence But if you had known me better in my spiritual Being and in the works which I have done by my Fathers power you would better have known my Father also But as you have seen him in me and my works so henceforth you shall know him more 8. Philip saith unto him Lord shew us the Father and it sufficeth us 8. If we might but see the Father it would satisfie us N. Man in flesh would fain live by sight as more satisfying to him than meer faith 9. Jesus saith unto him Have I been so long time with you and yet hast thou not known me Philip He that hath seen me hath seen the Fathet and how sayest thou then Shew us the Father 10. Believest thou not that I am in the Father and the Father in me The words that I speak unto you I speak not of my self but the Father that dwelleth in me he doth the works 9 10. God is invisible and to be seen only in his works effects and appearances And in what or whom canst thou expect to see him more apparently than in me Have I been so long with you and hast thou not seen and known me If thou hast seen me thou hast seen the notifying appearance of the Father And what other sight of the Father canst thou expect Believest thou not that God the Father is so in me and I in him as that he appeareth to the world by me and though his Greatness shine more conspicuously in Sun and Stars Heaven and Earth yet his Holiness Wisdom and ruling Will and his saving Love to sinful man shew themselves most in me in the words that I speak and the works that I do which it is the Father that worketh in me 11. Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father in me or else believe me for the very works sake 12. Verily verily I say unto you He that believeth on me the works that I do shall he do also and greater works than these shall he do because I go unto my Father 11. If you will not believe my own testimony believe me for my Works that I am in the Father and acted by him and he is in me and his Power acteth by me And this Power shall be so manifested that I will enable those that believe in me to do greater Miracles than I have done when I ascend to my Father and send down my Spirit on them by which you shall see that I was acted by the Power of the Father 13. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name that will I do that the Father may be glorified in the Son 14. If ye shall ask any thing in my name I will do it 13. And you shall find by experience in the answer of your Prayers that I am in God and actuate you by his Power For whatever you ask in my name which is fit to be asked and received I will do it as the Mediator between the Father and you that the Father may be glorified in and by the office of my Mediation and Administration When you find that asking in my name procureth your dâ—sire you may know that it is by me 15. If ye love me keep my commandments 16. And I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever 17. Even the Spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you 15 16 17. If you do but love me and shew it by sincere keeping my commandments I will pray the Father and he shall give you the Holy Ghost in an eminent peculiar manner to be a Paraclet or an Agent and Advocate and Intercessor between me and you pleading my Cause with you and the World and pleading your Cause in Prayer with me and my Father To which end he shall as a vital Principle abide with you for ever Even Gods Spirit of Truth who shall teach you the Truth and confute the lying Deceiver The World cannot receive him as an Illuminater and Comforter because not knowing him and being prepossessed with contrary malignant inclinations it resisteth him But he hath in some measure taken possession of you already and ye know and obey him and he dwelleth with you and shall be in you as sent by me and as my Witness 18. I will not leave you comfortless I will come to you 18. Let not my departure too much trouble you I will not leave you as destitute Orphantes but I will rise and see you and when Ascended I will come to you by my Spirit and at last come and take all the Church unto my Glory 19. Yet a little while and the world seeth me no more but ye see me because I live ye shall live also 19. Though I shall shortly depart out of the sight of this World yet ye shall see me For I am your Head and Principle of Life and as I shall live with God in Glory so shall ye live by Communication of Life from me Note Here we have security for the Souls Immortality and Heavenly felicity If Christ live we shall live 20. At that day ye shall know that I
had not come with sufficient evidence it had not been their sin not to believe me to be the Christ But now their unbelief and Persecution hath no pretence 23. He that hateth me hateth my Father also 23. The hatred that is against me is consequently against God my Father it being his Word Works and Witness which they reject 24. If I had not done among them the works which none other man did they had not had sin but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father 24. They had not been bound to believe me to be the Christ if I had not shewed Gods Attestation such works as no man else can do or if any one had done the like Note Yet it is a false inference of the Infidels that therefore none are bound to take him for the Christ where he never came and did such works For History may as infallibly transmit the notice of his Works as Sight and Hearing could receive them 25. But this cometh to pass that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their Law They hated me without a cause 25. But the Word written in Psal 3.19 which in a large sense is part of their Law is thus fulfilled 26. But when the Comforter is come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the Spirit of truth which procedeth from the Father he shall testifie of me 26. But when the Holy Ghost my Advocate and your Comforter is sent down upon you whom after my Resurrection I will send to you for his Eminent signal Gifts from the Father even that Holy Spirit of Truth which proceedeth from the Father he shall be my great Prevailing Witness both to you and by you to the World and shall cause belief 27. And ye also shall bear witness because ye have been with me from the beginning 27. And you on whom this Spirit shall come down shall by his operation be made my effectual Witnesses of what I have said and done and suffered because you have been with me as Eye and Ear Witnesses from the beginning of my publick Ministration CHAP. XVI THese things have I spoken unto you that ye should not be offended 2. They shall put you out of the Synagogues yea the time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service 1 2. I foretell you what you must expect that when it cometh you may not be scandalized and turned back They shall cast you out by Excommunication of their Sacred and Civil Assemblys as a reproach yea they that kill you shall do it as an acceptable offering or service to God Note How little do the Religious pretenses of Persecutors deserve regard 3. And these things wilâ— they do unto you because they have not known the Father nor me 3. Did they know the Father and me they would do otherwise wilful Ignorance is the cause 4. But these things have I told you that when the time shall come ye may remember that I told you of them And these things I said not unto you at the beginning because I was with you 4. Remember I foretold you all this which I said not from the beginning because I was with you to incourage you and your time of trial was not come and at first you could not so well bear it 5. But now I go my way to him that sent me and none of you asketh me whither goest thou 6. But because I have said these things unto you sorrow hath filled your heart 5 6. But now I am going to him that sent me and though it be on your business and for your interest you ask me not whither and for what I go But sorrow oppresseth you to hear of my departure 7. Nevertheless I tell you the truth It is expedient for you that I go away for if I go not away the Comforter will not come unto you but if I depart I will send him unto you 7. Believe it my departure is for your benefit For the Holy Ghost whom I will then send will be better to you than my bodily presence on Earth 8. And when he is come he will reprove the world of sin and of righteousness and of judgment 9. Of sin because they believe not on me 10. Of righteousness because I go to my Father and ye see me no more 11. Of judgement because the prince of this world is judged 8 9 10 11. And it will be his work effectually to plead my cause And first to convince the World of their sin in accusing rejecting and murdering me in whom they should have believed which he will do by his Gifts Miracles and inward Operations And Secondly to convince them of the Truth and Righteousness of my Person and Doctrine and my Right to be the Head of the Church and the Righteousness of my Government of it Because I go into Heaven to take fuller Possession of my Plenipotency and Administration and by my Spirit in you and on the Hearers shall more effectually convince Men and gather my Church than I did while I was with you And Thirdly He shall convince them that God hath Exalted me to the Power of Conquering Satan and his Kingdom and punishing Rebellious Adversaries when they shall see that by my Spirit the Kingdom of Satan falleth and the Powers that served him are partly Converted and partly confounded and destroyed 12. I have yet many things to say unto you but ye cannot bear them now 12. I have many things more to make known to you which you are not yet prepared to receive 13. Howbeit when he the Spirit of truth is come he will guide you into all truth for he shall not speake of himself but whatsoever he shall hear that shall he speake and he will shew you things to come 13. But when the Holy Spirit of Truth is come upon you he will make you capable and will guide you into all Truth which you must Preach and Record for the Propagating and ordering my Church Preaching to the Gentiles laying by the Mosaick Law c. For he shall speak but that which is of God and things to come and which you are not yet fit to receive 14. He shall glorifie me for he shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you 14. It is this Extraordinary gift of the Holy Ghost which shall be my great convincing Witness in the World that shall prove me to be the Saviour For it is from me that he is sent and my Word that he shall Teach you whether it be Remembring or Expounding what I have already spoken or Teaching you more by Inspiration What he saith and doth in and by you my chosen Apostles that I do by him and you 15. All things that the Father hath are mine therefore said I that he shall take of mine and shall shew it unto you 15. I say he shall take of mine For the wisdom Grace and Gifts that come from the Father come from me that which
the work of Apostleship 19. And for their sakes I sanctifie my self that they also might be sanctified through the truth 19. For their sakes I become a Sacrifice offered to thee that they may by my Doctrine Example and Spirit be also totally devouâ—ed to serve thee 20. Neither pray I for these alone but for them also which shall believe on me through their word 20. But it is not for them only that I pray but for all that by their Ministry shall become true Christians 21. That they all may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in us that the world may believe that thou has sent me 21. And the sum of my Prayer for them is that as I am so united to thee that what thou speakest I speak and what thou Lovest I Love and thy Works are my Works wrought by thee so they may be one in us and not in any uncapable Center of humane Invention and Usurpation and may all speak the same thing which they have heard from thee by me and may Love what we Love and do our work and not their own That by their concord in Faith Love and Practice the world may be won to Christianity and not scandalized by their Discord and Fractions or by forsaking the true Unity and combining for wordly Interest on worldly terms 22. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them that they may be one even as we are one 22. And as thou has glorified me in the World by the Power of working Miracles and gathering Sinners home to thee I have glorified them by giving them the same Power to work Miracles and to call and convert the World that they may be one Body of one Mind and do one work as I have done thy work alone 23. I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect in one and that the world may know that thou hast sent me and hast loved them as thou hast loved me 23. That while I work in them by my Word and Spirit as thou workest in me they may be perfected into one concordant harmonious Body united in Faith and Love that this Lustre of their Excellency and Concord may convince the World that thou hast sent me to restore them that are so much restored and that thou lovest them as thy Redeemed Sanctified ones as thou lovest me their Redeemer 24. Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my glory which thou hast given me for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world 24 Father as it was thy Covenant with me as my Reward for Redemption it is now my Will and Desire that all that thou givest me by Conversion as true Christians to be saved may be after death with me where I am that they may see the Glory which thou givest me the sight of which is part of their glorification For thou lovest me before the Foundation of the World and wilt communicate Glory to them by me 25. O righteous Father the world hath not known thee but I have known thee and these have known that thou hast sent me 25. O Righteous Father that world of Men whom thou hast Created have not known thee but I that have known thee have declared thee to them and these my Disciples having known that thou hast sent me have believed my word concerning thee 26. And I have declared unto them thy name and will declare it that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them and I in them 26. And I have by my Word and Works made thee and thy will known to them and will do so yet more that the Holy Spirit of Love with which thou hast filled me may be in them and by that Spirit I may be in them CHAP. XVIII VVHen Jesus had spoken these words he went forth with his deciples over brook Cedron where was a garden into the the which he entred and his Disciples 2. And Judas also which betrayed him knew the place for Jesus oft-times resorted thither with his disciples 1. This Sermon and Prayer being spoken after the Sacrament Jesus went to the Garden where he knew he should be apprehended Judas knew the place because Christ oft went thither c. 3. Judas then having received a band of men and officers from the cheif priests and Pharises cometh thither with lanterns and torchees and weapons 3. Note Judas was the Informer that led the Officers such as Constables and the Chief Priests and the Pharisees of their party were they that like Justices furnished them with Commissions and Armed men 4. Jesus therefore knowing all things that should come upon him went forth and said unto them Whom seek ye 5. They answered him Jesus of Nazareth Jesus saith unto them I am he And Judas also which betrayed him stood with them 5 6. Note Christ fled not when his hour was come 2. What a stony heart had Judas all this while 6. As soon then as he had said unto them I am he they went backward and fell to the ground 6. Some of them went backward and fell Note This stopt not them or their Companions 7. Then asked he them again whom seek ye And they said Jesus of Nazareth 8. Jesus answered I have told you that I am he If therefore ye seek me let these go their way 9. That the saying might be fulfilled which he spake Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none 7 8 9. Note Christ was careful for the Bodily safety of his Disciples till their hour came 2. His words of Loosing none are here Expounded as reaching to the body as well as to the Soul 10. Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it and smote the high priests servant and cut off his right ear The servants name was Malchus 11. Then said Jesus unto Peter Put up thy sword unto the sheath the cup which my Father hath given me shall I not drink it 10 11. Note Peter that before trusted too much to his own constancy now trusteth too much to his Sword without Commission â— Christ would not be rescued from his undertaken sufferings by humane strength 12. Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus and bound him 12. The Colonel with his Soldiers and the Officers bind Jesus as as a Malefactor being slavish Executioners 13. And led him away to Annas first for he was father in law to Caiaphas which was the high priest that same year 14. Now Caiaphas was he which gave counsel to the Jews that it was expedient that one man should die for the people 13. The Power was in Caiaphas but his Father in Law was made the way to him no doubt being a forward Actor 15. And Simon Peter followed Jesus and so did another Disciple That Disciple was known unto the high priest and went in with Jesus into the palace
called till they cast off this Theocracy yet the Holy Ghost here tells us that Moses eminently Prophesied this of Christ who must be Universally obeyed as our Soveraign and not to obey him will be sure Condemnation of which the Jews destruction was a fore tast 24. Yea and all the Prophets from Samuel and those that follow after as many as have spoken have likewise foretold of these days 24. The sum of all the Prophets was to foretell the sufferings and the Kingdom of Christ now begun 25. Ye are the Children of the Prophets and of the covenant which God made with our Fathers saying unto Abraham And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the Earth be blessed 25. According to the Flesh ye are the Posterity of the Prophetical Nation and first in that Covenant whch God made with Abraham pronouncing all Nations blessed in his Seed as thence deriving their blessedness 26. Unto you first God having raised up his Son Jesus sent him to bless you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities 46. Accordingly God having raised up his Son doth first offer him and his Grace to you before he be Preached to the Gentiles we declare to you his Miracles Resurrection and Doctrine that you may be turned from your unbelief and other sins and be a People first blessed as pardoned and sanctified and saved by his Grace CHAP. IV. ANd as they spake unto the People the Priests and the Captain of the Temple and the Saducees came upon them 2. Being grieved that they taught the people and Preached through Jesus the Resurrection from the dead 3. And they laid hands on them and put them in hold unto the next day for it was now even-tide 1. Note The great Persecutors and Silencers were the Priests who should have been the holiest and the Sadducees that believed no life but this and next the Soldiers that were mercenary One would wonder what should make such Bruitists as the Sadduces to be such furious Silencers and Persecutors If there were no life to come what harm can other Mens hopes oâ— it do them But in depraved Souls all Faculties are vitiated A blind mind hath a malignant heart and a cruel hand To this day who Persecute Men more for Preaching and seeking the heavenly Glory than Atheists and Bruitists who believe there is none such 4. Howbeit many of them which heard the word believed and the number of the men was about five thousand 4. The Assembly that owned Christianity was increased to above five thousand and that success grieved the Malignants 5. And it came pass on the morrow that their Rulers and Elders and Scribes 6. And Annas the high Priest and Caiaphas and John and Alexander and as many as were of the kindred of the high Priest were gathered together at Jerusalem 5. Their Rulers the High Priest and their consorts met in Council 7. And when they had set them in the midst they asked By what power or by what name have ye done this 7. Who gave you Power and Authority to set up as Miracle workers and Preachers to the People 8. Then Peter filled with the holy Ghost said unto them Ye Rulers of the people and Elders of Israel 9. If we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man by what means he is made whole 10. Be it known unto you all and to all the people of Israel that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth whom ye Crucified whom God raised from the dead even by him doth this man stand here before you whole 8. It is Christs Power that did the Cure and to his Glory they proclaim it 11. This is the stone which was set at nought of your Builders which is become the head of the corner 12. Neither is there Salvation in any other for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved 11 12. He whom you rejected is made the Leader and Head over all And it is only by trusting and obeying him that man can be saved 13. Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men they marvelled and they took knowledge of them that they had been with Jesus 13. When they perceived their freedom of speech and that thay had not been bred up to Learning but were vulgar persons untaught they marvelled and took notice that they had seen them with Jesus 14. And beholding the man which was healed standing with them they could say nothing against it 14. The Evidence of the fact silenced them at present but did not cure their heardened hearts 15. But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the councel they conferred among themselves 16. Saying What shall we do to these men for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem and we cannot deny it 17. But that it spread no further among the People let us straitly threaten them that they speak henceforth to no man in this name 15. Note O their Blindness and Devillish malignity of these silencers of Christs Ministers while they confess the miracle and should consult how to repent of their former wickedness they go on to consult how to silence the Preachers And think the Apostles so cowardly that their threatning would serve to hinder them from preaching 18. And they called them and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus 19. But Peter and John answered and said unto them Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more then unto God judge ye 18 19. The hardened Wretches called them and silenced them by their pretended Authority commanding them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus But Peter and John answered the miracle proveth Gods attestation and we know it by his spirit and dare you say that you are greater than God And that we should obey you against his command None but an Atheist dare affirm it Q. But may not Christian Rulers and Prelates silence Ministers though the Jewish might not Ans Either of them may silence Blasphemy and wickedness But sure Christian Rulers have no more power to fight against Christ and his Gospel and silence his Ministers than Heathens but much more obligation to encourage them Q. But must not Ministers called by Men obey Men that silence them though Apostles called by Christ might not Ans They that are called justly by Men are called by Christ who that way signifyed his Will And Timothy that was called by Men is charged before God and the Lord Jesus Christ who shall Judge c. to Preach the word and be instant in season and out of season c. Which way ever Christ call Men they are bound to be true to him Christian Rulers must be obeyed in the determination of Circumstances as time places maintenance
own and in thy power and so was the money when thou hadst sold it why did thy heart conceive so great a sin as to play the Hypocrite and Lie Didst thou not know that it was to God who knew thy heart 5. And Ananias hearing these words fell down and gave up the Ghost and great fear came on all them that heard these things 5 Note This was by part of the Apostolical Power to retain sin or punish it in the time and manner that the Spirit in them did choose which made Believers see that Christ hath punishments and is to be feared when mercy and holy things are abused 6. And the young men arose wound him up and carried him out and buried him 7. And it was about the space of three hours after when his wife not knowing what was done came in 8. And Peter answered unto her Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much And she said Yea for so much 9. Then Peter said unto her How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Behold the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door and shall carry thee out 10. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the Ghost and the young men came in and found her dead and carrying her forth buried her by her husband 6. Note This was to confirm the honour of the Holy Ghost in the Apostles and the certainty of their Testimony Sealed by him And to do that which Magistrates by the Sword afterwards were to do As the Prophetical Theocracy under Moses and Joshua differed from the Monarchy of Saul so more did the Apostles punishing Men by the power of the Holy Ghost from Christian Magistrates who came after 11. And great fear came upon all the Church and upon as many as heard these things Note Under the most joyful tidings of Love Mercy and Salvation God seeth that some fear is needful 12. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people and they were all with one accord in Solomons porch 12. A large Porch into the Temple was the place of their unanimous assembling 13. And of the rest durst no man joyn himself to them but the people magnified them 13. Note Though the Gospel invite all it flattereth none but will tell Hypocrites and Lyars of their danger to drive them from entering deceitfully into the Church As there is most hope in the Church to the sincere there is more danger there to Hypocrites than to those without 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord Multitudes both of men and women 14. Yet these Judgments frightning away Hypocrites hindred not the increase of the Church but the powerful works of the Holy Ghost external and internal converted multitudes of both Sexes 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and Couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them 15. As Nature taught them to desire the healing of their bodies experience taught them to expect miracles from the Apostles and that the very shadow of Peter should tend to heal them 16. There came also a Multitude out of the Cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks and them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every one 16. Note Reader That all this was done as well for us at this day as for them then All our hopes comforts and holyness dependeth on our belief of the promises of the life to come by Christ The things are unseen and much above us Had we not Gods own Testimony from Heaven by many uncontrouled miracles our reason would be puzzelled and in doubt and our Faith might fail But God knoweth our weakness and by all the miracles that they were then convinced by who saw them we also are convinced to whom by infallible record they are transmitted as if we had stood by and seen all these things 17. Then the high Priest rose up and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadducees and were filled with indignation 18. And laid their hands on the apostles and put them in the common Prison 17 18. Note So horridly corrupted was the Arch-Priesthood in those times that the Atheistical Brutish Sadduceâ—s were their party Priesthood and Prophane Brutists were as one body Malignity filled these with Indignation and made them persecute and imprison the Apostles 19. But the Angel of the Lord by night opened the Prison-doors and brought them forth and said 20. Go stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words of this life 19 20. God will be above Man Angels can do more than Devils and Persecutors They can open the Prison doors and say go and fear not these proud Tyrants but preach to the People in the Temple all the Doctrine of Christs Resurrection and of our Resurrection and Salvation by him and let Priests and Sadducers and Infidels do their worst to you 21. And when they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught But the high Priest came and they that were with him and called the Council together and and all the Senate of the Children of Israel and sent to the prison to have them brought 21. the Priest and his Council sent to have them brought out of Prison before them 22. But when the Officers came and found them not in the prison they returned and told 23. Saying The Prison truly found we shut with all safety and the keepers standing without before the doors but when we had opened we found no man within 22. It was not long of the Keepers that they got out 24. Now when the high priest and the Captain of the Temple and the chief Priests heard these things they doubted of them whereunto this would grow 24. Note They saw that God overcame their malice and that the Gospel would not be so easily supprest as they imagined 25. Then came one and told them saying Behold the men whom ye put in Prison are standing in the Temple and teaching the people 26. Then went the Captain with the officers and brought them without violence for they feared the people lest they should have been stoned 26. Note It s strange that they accused not the People of Sedition or Rebellion or a Ryot And the Apostles of heading it 27. And when they had brought them they set them before the Council and the high Priest asked them 28. Saying Did not we straitly command you that you should not teach in this name and behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring this mans bloud upon us 27. Note O the blindness and madness of proud Worms What are your commands against God Did not God command you not to murder and them to Preach his word Did not you bring his blood upon your selves 29.
have not so much as heard whether there be any holy Ghost 3. And he said unto them Unto what then were ye Baptized And they said Unto Johns Baptism 1. He found some that owned the Christian Profession 2. Note Johns Preaching was that the Messiah is now come and those that Repented and Believed this he Baptized though they knew not that Jesus was he But to many he also pointed to Jesus and said This is he And these Disciples its like were such and had learned no more 4. Then said Paul John verily Baptised with the Baptism of repentance saying unto the People That they should believe on him which should come after him that is on Christ Jesus 5. When they heard this they were Baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus 4. Paul said John Baptized those who professed Repentance and Faith in the Messiah as just now at hand who indeed was Jesus Christ When these Disciples heard that they were expresly Baptized again into the name of the Lord Jesus 6. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them the holy Ghost came on them and they spake with tongues and prophesied 7. And all the men were about twelve 6 7. And the miraculous signal gift came on these men when Paul had laid his hands on them Note The opinion of Matnixius and Beza that vers 5. was the speech of Paul concerning Johns Converts that they were Baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus 1. Is forced and therefore to be suspected 2. It is contrary to the Context For They in vers 3. and and They in vers 5. and Them in vers 6. all plainly speak of the same persons 3. It is contrary to the History of Johns Baptism who Baptized multitudes of the common People Soldiers Publicans and Pharisees upon a meer profession of Repentance and belief of the Messiah at hand and is never said to have Baptized any into the Name of the Lord Jesus 4. Their reason for it is contrary to the Doctrine of Christianity as if Johns Baptism were so much the same with Christs that it is not to be perfected by the later If any one then or now were Baptized only by Johns Baptism he ought to be Baptized again It is essential to Christian Baptism to be Baptized into the Name of the Father and of the Son as buried and risen with him and of the Holy Ghost But Johns Baptism had not all this Therefore it is not the now Christian Baptism 8. And he went into the Synagogue and spake boldly for the space of three months disputing and perswading the things concerning the Kingdom of God 8. Note The Gospel is the Doctrine of Gods Reign by the Messiah 9. But when divers were hardened and believed not but spake evil of that way before the multitude he departed from them and separated the Disciples disputing daily in the School of one Tyrannus 9. The Ears of Christians being unfit to bear their reproaching and blaspheming of Christ he separated the Disciples from the publick Synagogue of the Jews to a private School 10. And this continued by the space of two years so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus both Jews and Greeks 10. By two years Teaching and Disputing the Gospel was spread through all Asia proconsular 11. And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul 12. So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons and the diseases departed from them and the evil Spirits went out of them 11 12. So Many and great were the Miracles and Cures done by Pauls means that his corporal presence could not serve all but by Cloaths sent from his Body they at a distance were cured 13. Then certain of the vagabond Jews exorcists took upon them to call over them which had evil Spirits the name of the Lord Jesus saying We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul Preacheth 14. And there were seven sons of one Sceva a Jew and cheif of the Priests which did so 13. Seven Sons of one of the Jews Chief Priests being Vagabonds Exorcists that pretended to Conjure out Devils seeing Pauls Miracles had like Simon Magus a desire to do the like and thought that saying the same words would serve without the same Faith and Grace as Hypocrites do in the matters of Salvation 15. And the evil Spirit answered and said Jesus I know and Paul I know but who are ye 16. And the man in whom the evil Spirit was leapt on them and overcame them and prevailed against them so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded 15. Words without Faith would not work to cast out Devils and Christ would not give power to his Name used as a Charm but Satan strengthened the Man to wound and shame them 17. And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus and fear fell on them all and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified 17. This being commonly known the name of Christ was more reverenced and honoured 18. And many that believed came and confessed and shewed their deeds 18. Many Converts openly confessed their former evil deeds 19. Many also of them which used curious arts brought their books together and burned them before all men and they counted the price of them and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver 20. So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed 19. To shew the truth of their Repentance by the Renunciation of their former delusions and that no men else might be hurt by their ill Books or make an ill use of them they would not sell but burn their Books of Magick and Charms and Idolatrous Rites and Divinations though the price amounted to a very great sum not pretending as Judas that this Money might have been given to the poor This shewed the power of Gods Word and Grace which so prevailed against Delusions and the love of Money 21. After these things were ended Paul purposed in the Spirit when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia to go to Jerusalem saying After I have been there I must also see Rome 22. So he sent into Macedonia two of them that ministred unto him Timotheus and Erastus but he himself stayed in Asia for a season 21. Intending to go to Jerusalem he sent two that were as Servants to him in attending and helping him in his Ministry 23. And the same time there arose no small stir about that way 24. For a certain man named Demetrius a silver-smith which made silver shrines for Diana brought no small gain unto the craftsmen 25. Whom he called together with the Workmen of like occupation and said 23 24. One whose Trade was to make either Medals that had the Image of the Temple of Diana to sell or else little Boxes in which the Image of Diana in her Temple was carryed about in Procession by them Note It is wordly interest and commodity and love of Money that causeth Enmity
prepare for his delivery 11. When he therefore was come up again and had broken bread and eaten and talked a long vvhile even till break of day so he departed 11. Note Grace with Persecution made Christians willing of long Exercises of Religion 12. And they brought the young man alive and were not a little comforted 12. Note Had he dyed some would have said This is the effect of Christianity Others this is the fruit of Conventicles and night Meetings Others this is the fruit of long and and unseasonable Preaching and they would have been hardened by the scandal 13. And vve vvent before to ship and sailed unto Assos there intending to take in Paul for so had he appointed minding himself to go a foot 13. Note It was these poor labouring foot Preachers that Planted the Catholick Church and not Mitred Pompous Princes and Lords or the worldly crew 14. And vvhen he met vvith us at Assos vve took him in and came to Mitylene 15. And vve sailed thence and came the next day over against Chios and the next day vve arrived at Samos and taried at Trogyllium and the next day vve came to Miletus 16. For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus because he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible for him to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus and called the Elders of the Church 17. Note They that tell us that by the Elders of the Church is meant all the Diocesane Bishops of Asia should tell us 1. Why Luke would not tell us so 2. Why all Asia is called a Church in the singular number when we never find the Churches of Judea Gallatia or any other Country so called one Church 3. Why the Churches of all Asia are summoned as the Church of Ephesus 4. What proof there is of Metropolitane Churches singlularly named in those days 5. How it would stand with Pauls great hast to Congregate all the Bishops of Asia And whether it was done in a day or two 6. Whether Paul that stayed two or three years at Ephesus did Preach through all Asia from house to house warning every one night and day with tears 7. VVhether this be not good evidence of many Elders then at Ephesus alone 8. Why there is no word of making some one the Ruler of all the rest as their Bishop 18. And when they were come to him he said unto them ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I have been with you at all seasons 19. Serving the Lord with all humility of mind and with many tears and temptations which befel me by the lying in wait of the Jews 18. Ye know at what rates of danger and suffering I have served God for your salvation humbly bearing all c. 20. And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you but have shewed you and have taught you publickly and from house to house 20. Not fraudulently concealing any thing profitable to you nor teaching unprofitable things but instructing you both in the publick Assemblys and from house to house as I had opportunity 21. Testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ 21. The sum of my Preaching hath been to draw all men to Repent and turn from sin and vanity to God as their God by a lively Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ as the way to the Father 22. And now behold I go bound in the Spirit unto Jerusalem not knowing the things that shall befal me there 23. Save that the holy Ghost witnesseth in every city saying that bonds and afflictions abide me 22. And now I am going to Jerusalem by the mission of Gods spirit who directeth my way in expectation of bonds not knowing just what and how I shall suffer but that where ever I come the Holy Ghost in others that are Prophets tells me that bonds and afflictions must befall me 24. But none of these things move me neither count I my life deare unto my self so that I might finish my course with joy and the ministery which I have received of the Lord Jesus to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God 24. But the expectation of suffering shaketh not my Faith or Resolution For it can but amount to their taking away my life And I account not my life dear if I may lay it down in so good a cause and for so great a benefit as is the finishing of the race or course of Life which God hath assigned me to with joy as one that is past danger and ready to receive the Crown and the full performance of the Commission which I have received of the Lord to proclaim and testifie the Gospel of Grace for the gathering of the Church and saving of souls Note 1. Suffering must not shake the trust or resolution of a Christian especially a Minister of Christ 2. We should not only endeavour to finish our course of Christianity and Ministry with Fidelity but also with joy 3. Good beginnings are not enough without well finishing our Course 4. Life must not be thought too dear to lay down for so desirable an end 5. Martyrs may end their course with joy Quest How should we finish our course with joy Answ 1. Take God and Heavenly Glory for your all or only happiness and believe it firmly 2. Give up your selves wholly to his Love and Service without reserves 3. Live on the Mediation of Christ by Faith 25. And now behold I know that ye all among whom I have gone Preaching the Kingdom of God shall see my face no more 25. Note O hear your Teachers as those that shortly shall see their Faces on Earth no more 26. Wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men 27. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God 26. You are my Witnesses that if any perish it is not long of me for want of Teaching for I have not concealed from you any Truth necessary to your Salvation committed to my trust 28. Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flock over the which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own bloud 28. Use your greatest care and watchfulness and labour first about your selves that your judgments may be sound your hearts holy and your lives exemplary and then for all the Flock that one Flock at Ephesus over which the Holy Ghost by his inward qualifying and exciting you and by his outward call by the Flock and the Ordainers hath made you so many Bishops or Overseers spare for no diligence to feed and guide this Church of God which Christ the Son of God hath so much loved as to purchase it with his own Blood Note 1. The work of the Ministry is not
was made subject to vanity not willingly but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope 20. For so much of the world as was made for Man and marr'd or cursed for mans sake so was made subject to this Curse and Mutation not for its own sin nor by its own choice but by the sin of Man even by that God who subjected its condition to the free will and state of Man and so to suffer with and for him but with a purpose to restore it with him unto its integrity 21. Because the creature it self also shall be delivered from the bondege of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God 21. Because the Natural and Sensitive parts of the World that were subjected to the use of Man and fell under a Curse by Man shall be delivered with Man from that Curse and Bondage and Corruptibility into a state of liberty and useful perfection suitable to the Glory of the Children of God for whom they were made 22. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travelleth in pain together until now 22. For it is evident that the whole Natural and Subjective World which was thus subjected to Man and cursed for him is like a Woman in the pangs or expectation of Child-birth and groaneth till it be delivered with us at that time of restoration 23. And not only they but our selves also which have the first fruits of the Spirit even we our selves groan within our selves waiting for the adoption to wit the redemption of our body 23. And if this be their case much more do we who have the Spirit of God which is the Pledge Earnest and First-fruit of Glory feeling our selves burdened with sin temptations and sufferings in the World and yet short of our expected Glory feel our selves as a Woman in Travel groaning for deliverance and longing for the blessed inheritance yea even the Resurrection of the Body it self to which we were Adopted 24. For we are saved by hope But hope that is seen is not hope for what a man seeth why doth he yet hope for 24. For our present state of Salvation is not in sight and full possession but in the hope of unseen things that are promis'd and this hope will bring us to possession But if we had sight and possession of it we could not be said to live by the hopes of it for why should we be said to hope for that which we see and possess 25. But if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience wait for it 25. But hoping for that which we never saw or possessed we do with patience under all delays and sufferings wait for the desired attainment and possession 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered 26. And the Spirit which God hath given us helpeth us against our Infirmities of Hope and Prayer and under our sufferings and distresses for we are unmeet judges of our own necessities and condition and the flesh is too prone to desire its own ease and safety But the Spirit of Christ in us teacheth and inclineth us to go to God as to a merciful alsufficient Father and to pour out our Souls complaints before him at least with groans when we cannot utter them with Words and to cry Abba Father and to refer our selves unto his Wisdom and cast our case in trust on him 27. And he that searcheth the heart knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit because he maketh intercession for the Saints according to the will of God 27. And God that searcheth the Heart knoweth the meaning of those very groans excited by his Spirit which we want words to express For he knoweth what his own Spirit moveth us to ask and what desires come from himself for as Christ is in Heaven our Intercessor with the Father so the Holy Spirit sent down into our Hearts is our Intercessor with the Father and the Son for as he is Christs Agent and Witness in us to communicate Spiritual Life Light and Love to us so he is a Spirit of Supplication and Adoption in us and the spring of all our holy desires and motions Godward and that only which is of him is accepted of God for he moveth us to ask what pleaseth God and to submit to his Will and returneth us the answer of our Prayers in inward strength and consolation 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God to them who are called according to his purpose 28. For we know that all the course of Gods providence and particularly all our sufferings for him do by Gods over-ruling ordination work together for our good even to carry on them that love him to Salvation who are called hereto according to the gracious benevolent purpose of his own Will 29. For whom he did foreknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son that he might be the first-born among many brethren 29. For those whom he fore-knew and purposed to glorifie he also predestinated as the way to their Glory to be conformed to the Image of his Son in holiness and patient suffering that his Church as Brethren might be like their Head and eldest Brother 30. Moreover whom he did predestinate them he also called and whom he called them he also justified and whom he justified them he also glorified 30. And those whom God thus predestinateth to be conformed to Christ them in time he effectually called to repent and believe in Christ and those whom he thus called and made true Christians he justified both making them just by pardoning their sin and giving them his Indwelling Spirit of love and Holiness and accounting them just for the merits of Christ and those whom he thus justifieth he will glorifie with Christ 31. What shall we then say to these things If God be for us who can be against us 31. What then shall we say when we consider all this but with joyful thankfulness conclude that God is for his Saints their Father and Protector and therefore they have no cause to fear any that are against them how great or many or strong soever that is not fear their power so be it we take heed that they draw us not to sin 32. He that spared not his own Son but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 32. He that spared not his own Son not thinking him too precious a gist but delivered him up to suffer as a Sacrifice to procure the pardon of sin and salvation to be given to all by a Conditional Covenant of faith and acceptance and actually to pardon and save all true Believers that accept him how can it be that he should think any thing else which we need too good for
us and not freely give all other things with Christ to us that believingly accept him See 1 Joh. 5.11 12. and Joh. 1.11 12. 33. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect It is God that justifieth 33. Of how little moment is it what erroneous and malignant Men lay to the charge of God's Elect accusing them as breakers of their Laws whilst God himself doth justifie them 34. Who is he that condemneth It is Christ that died yea rather that is risen again who is even at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for us 34. What or who is he that condemneth those whom Almighty God doth justifie What is the Sentence of a Worm a Sinner and a blinded Enemy to be set against Gods Sentence It is Christ that died for our sins to deliver us from the Law and Curse that justifieth Believers here on Earth yea I say more to our consolation It is Christ that is risen again and advanced in Glory Head over all things to his Church who effectually intercedeth for us and will finally justifie us as our judge 35. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ Shall tribulation or distress or persecution or famine or nakedness or peril or sword 35. And when God by such an incomprehensible Miracle of mercy declared such unspeakable love to us in Christ who or what can be supposed to have power to dissolve this bond of mutual love viz. to separate us from Gods love to us and our thankful return of love to him Shall Tribulation or Distress or Famine or Nakedness or Peril or Sword or any thing that Men can do which are little matters and all work to our good and none of them signifie or cause Gods forsaking us nor shall cause us to forsake him 36. As it is written For thy sake we are killed all the day long we are accounted as sheep to the slaughter 36. We may say as the Psalmist doth 44.22 For thy sake we are killed all the day long c. 37. Nay in all these things we are more than conquerours through him that loved us 37. Yea all these are but the occasions of our triumph when we overcome them all as they are temptations It were not so much to us to conquer all our Enemies and Persecutors in fight as it is by Faith and Patience to overcome their persecutions 38 39. For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. 38 39. For I am perswaded that the band of love between God and all true Confirmed Christians made in and by our Mediator Christ is so strong and sure that it will never be dissolved by the terrours of the Death or the Love of this Life nor by malignant Spirits by Principalities or Powers Satan or his instruments of strength and violence by what now doth or what hereafter shall befall us or assault us by any things above us or beneath us exaltation or dejection nor by the power of any Creature Nothing hath power to cause God to cease loving us or us to cease loving God ANNOTATIONS I. THe Controversies raised about the first fourteen Verses of the fulfilling of the Righteousness of the Law of the Carnal and Spiritual state of Mind c. are sufficiently decided in the Paraphrase II. So is that of the Spirit of Bondage and Adoption and that of the Witness of the Spirit with our Spirits c. in the Paraphrase on the 15 and 16 Verses III. His Exposition of the 19 20 21 and 22 Verses which feigneth them to speak of the Heathen World hath so many and palpable Violences that I think it not worth the labour to give a particular Confutation of them But if many things about the Creatures Restoration be yet unknown and unrevealed to us it followeth not that therefore it is unknown whether a Restoration there shall be The Heavens must contain Christ till the time of this Restoration And his Violence is as gross about the Words of St. Peter That we look for a new Heaven and a new Earth in which dwelleth Righteousness What God doth with the Souls of Brutes when they die hence may be unknown to us and yet their Restoration known It is not hard by the most probable Principles of Philosophy to shame their Opinion who confidently say that their Souls are no Spiritual Substances but evanid Accidents Qualities or Motions And as they may easily be proved Substances that have an Essential Power of Vital Action Perception and Appetite so it is most improbable that God annihilateth them or changeth their essential Form or Nature But whether they are continued Individuate or onely in one or more universal Form and if Individuate whither or to what use God disposeth of them and what alteration there will be in the State of Restoration Mortals know not IV. Those that say That by the Spirit that helpeth our infirmities ver 26. is meant Christ by his Spirit praying for us in Heaven can neither make it agree with the Context nor prove that the Spirit groaneth in Heaven or is called our Intercessour there but within us V. They that feign the 28 Verse to say That all the Sins of Believers shall work for their good dangerously pervert the Text It 's contrary to the Context and to the tenor of all the Scripture and the Wisdom and Holiness of God and the Safety of Believers to feign God to promise them that how much soever they sin they shall be Gainers by it when he still useth the clean contrary means to save them from it even by his Threatnings And it 's contrary to the very Terms of the Text To them that love God c. which implieth that the defects or decay of their Love to God is not for their good And it 's contrary to common Experience which tells us that many Christians by Sin lose some degrees of Love to God and other Grace and die worse than once they were and so have a less degree of Glory And is this for their good Yea all Men die in some Sin of Omission as in a culpable defect of some due Act or Degree of Faith Hope Love Joy Patience of which they have no more time to repent And what good doth that do them Indeed some Sin to some Men God maketh an Occasion of good and an Object of Repentance c. But as an Occasion is not a Cause and to be an Object of Repentance iâ— to be a Duty and not a Sin so even this much is none of the meaning of this Promise which speaketh but of Sufferings or at most of God's Providential Works of which Sin is none VI. The Controversies about Predestination raised from the 28 and 29 Verses might be ended by the Text it self if
Law and freely given by Grace and fully now revealed in the Gospel by Jesus Christ and trusting to their own Works of the Law as a sufficient Righteousness to justifie them have by their errour rejected Gods free gift of Justification by Faith in Christ 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth 4. For they should have understood that the sense and use of the Law is to lead them for Righteousness to Christ who is its end and prefigured in its Sacrifices and other Types 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law That the man which doth those things shall live by them 5. For though the Law do point Men to a better Righteousness yet in it self as a Law it owneth nothing as a Righteousness sufficient to Justification but that which Moses thus discribeth Lev. 18.5 The Man that doth these things and breaketh not this Law shall live by them 6. But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thy heart Who shall ascend into heaven that is to bring Christ down from above 7. Or Who shall descend into the deep that is to bring up Christ again from the dead 8. But what saith it The word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart that is the word of faith which we preach 6 7 8. But I may describe the Righteousness which is of Faith in the Words of Moses Deut. 30. Say not in thy Heart Who shall ascend into Heaven or how can we know Gods Will that never were in Heaven Or who shall bring us thence a certain Messenger of it or Who shall descend into the deep or it is hid from us like the depths of the Sea and who shall fetch it to our Knowledge But as it saith The word is nigh thee God hath not concealed it but sent it from Heaven Christ is come down to make known God and his Word and he is risen and gone to intercede for us in Heaven And he hath brought his Gospel both to our Eyes Mouth and Ears and writeth it by his Spirit in our Hearts And Moses there seemeth to intend such a way of Righteousness by free Grace to the Repenting Israelites And this is it which our Preaching fuller revealeth to you 9. That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus and shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved 9. That if thou confess Christ before Men notwithstanding persecution and own him as Christ before the world and believe truly and heartily that God raised him from the dead and thereby witnessed that he owned him and justified the truth of his Gospel thou shalt be saved as well as justified For to justifie a Man is partly to justifie his Right to Salvation 10. For with the heart man believeth to righreousness and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation 10. For these two make up the Gospel terms of Life To give up Soul and Body to Christ if thou believe sincerely in him with thy Heart thou wilt be accepted for his Merits by God as Righteous and if thou constantly confess and own him whatever thou suffer by it from Men by Word and Deed in obedience and patience thou shalt possess the Salvation to which thy Justification initially gave thee right 11. For the scripture saith Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed 11. For Isa 8.16 God hath prmised us in his Word that whoever believeth on him and trusteth him on his Promise and practically placeth his hope accordingly shall never be disappointed and ashamed of that Hope 12. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him 12. For God is no respecter of persons and saveth not Men or rejecteth Men because they are Jews or Greeks The Law of Grace doth equally pardon and justifie Jew and Gentile that truly repent and believe and no other He is the same Lord over all and is Rich in Mercy to all that call on him in Faith for when he proclaimed his Name to Moses Exod. 34. as gracious and merciful forgiving iniquity transgression and sin c. it was his very Nature and Decree by which he would be known to all the World and not only by the Jews 13. For whosoever shall call on the Name of the Lord shall be saved 13. For as it is said Joel 2.32 Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall he saved that is of what Nation soever he be if he truly seek God he will be found of him and if he fear God and work Righteousness by Faith he shall be accepted of him for he is the Rewarder of them that diligently seek him Heb. 11.6 14. How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed And how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they hear without a preacher 14. And this sheweth you the necessity of Preaching the Gospel for how shall Men seek and worship and call on that God and Saviour in whom they have not believed And how shall they believe in him of whom they have never heard And how shall they hear if no one tell them or preach to them Even the Works of Nature and Providence that reveal God darkly must be told Men by Instructors to make them capable of understanding them Much more the Gospel of Christ 15. And how shall they preach except they be sent As it is written How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tidings of good things 15. And how shall Men Preach the Mysteries of Salvation that are not called and sent of God by his Qualifications and Commission for who can be such a Light in the World that is not taught and gifted by the Father of Lights And who can in Gods name proclaim the Word of Reconciliation as his Messenger who is not authorized by him so to do We love glad Tidings and welcome the Messengers of them and this should be the Entertainment of Christs Apostles and Ministers in the World who bring the most joiful Tidings of Salvation As it is written How beautiful are the Feet of them that c. Isa 52.7 16. But they have not all obeyed the Gospel for Esaias saith Lord who hath believed our report 16. But you may say Why then doth not this Preaching convert more of the Jews This excellence of the Gospel and the preaching of it doth not suppose that all that have it will be converted by it For of the Jews Isaiah saith Lord who hath believed our Report Few did hearken to the Prophets Isa 53.1 17. So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God 17. It is evident that they must hear that they may believe and Gods Word must be preach'd to them or made
do it carefully and diligently He that sheweth Mercy to any in distress let him do it chearfully 9. Let love be without dissimulation Abhor that which is evil cleave to that which is good 9. Let Christian-Love which is the Great Duty of the Gospel be hearty and sincere appearing in its Fruits and not in barren Words alone Be not indifferent and cold towards Evil or Good but avoid Evil with abhorrence and resolutely stick to that which is good 10. Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love in honour preferring one another 10. Love each other as Brethren and live in the kind affectionate expression of it and not as selfish uncharitable peevish quarrelsom censorious or persecuting Men Be forwarder to prefer others in esteem praise or practice according to their Worth and Rank than to set up your selves or seek esteem applause or preferment Strive not to be thought wisest or best or to be highest nor envy others 11. Not slothful in business Fervent in spirit serving the Lord. 11. Do not your Duties slothfully unwillingly and heavily but diligently and serve God in all the Duties of your Places and Times with a fervent zealous Mind 12. Rejoycing in hope patient in tribulation continuing instant in prayer 12. In all your present Tribulation rejoyce in hope of promised Deliverance and Felicity hereafter and patiently endure it And continue instantly to pray 13. Distributing to the necessity of saints Given to hospitality 13. Freely distributing to the necessity especially of Holy Persons and not living in superfluity and shutting up your Compassion from those that are in want Delight to give the Needy Entertainment in your Houses and seek them to that end 14. Bless them which persecute you Bless and curse not 14. And though the Sin of Persecution be heynous it is God that is the Avenger of it Avenge not your selves in word or deed Pray for them and curse them not 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice and weep with them that weep 15. Be not like those selfish Persons that are little affected with the Case of any but themselves Not like the Dividers that affect to go cross to others by proud Singularity But rejoice with Rejoicers and weep with the Weepers as being of the same Body and as regarding their Case as if it were your own 16. Be of the same mind one towards another Mind not high things but condescend to men of low estate 16. Affect not to be odd and singular from other Christians but to be of one Mind and Way with them so it be not in Sin and mind their Case as if it were your own Mind not Preferment nor Riches and Vain-glory nor put your selves for these into the Company and Favour of those above you But be content with a low Condition in the World and go along in Society with the Lower sort 16. Be not wise in your own conceits 16. Have humble thoughts of your own Knowledge and think it not greater than it is but be conscious of your Ignorance and Uncertainties and Weakness and rather as Doubters stay and learn than too hastily judge and conclude 17. Recompense to no man evil for evil 17. If others do ill to you do not you do ill to them nor requite them with Revenge 17. Provide things honest in the sight of all men 17. Be diligent in your outward Labours that you may avoid base Dependence as much as may be and may provide for a decent Living for your selves and help to others 18. If it be possible as much as lieth in you live peaceably with all men 18. Though it is not in your power to make the Malignant Persecutors Contentious and Proud to be peaceable towards you nor must you purchase Peace by sinning against God yet see that you be peaceable towards all Men to the utmost of your power that the Distance may not be your fault but theirs who make Peace impossible 19. Dearly beloved avenge not your selves but rather give place unto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord. 19. Passion is so unruly and so blindeth the Judgment of selfish Men that I again beseech you to avoid Self-righting by Revenge but when Men are wrathful and wrong you give place by departing submission or patience and leave God's Work of Revenge to himself which he will execute soon enough and severely enough partly by himself and partly by his Officers entrusted with the Sword 20. Therefore if thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst give him drink for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head 20. As Christ hath won us by Love so hath he taught us to win our Enemies Love is our Nature and Duty and that to which we would win all And therefore Love is the Means or Weapon by which we must overcome them and particularly by such Bodily Kindness which they can value Therefore if they hunger feed them supply their Want let not ther Enmity stop your Kindness By this means as Fire melts Metals the hardest Heart may be melted For Love kindleth Love which Strangeness and Revenge destroyeth At least this will aggravate his Sin and shame him and justifie you against his Calumnies 21. Be not overcome of evil but overcome evil with good 21. Satan by your Enemies tempteth you to sin They overcome you if you yield by Passion or Revenge or any Sin but not if they do but hurt your Bodies Therefore keep your Charity and Innocency and you are the Conquerours And by your Love and Good Works overcome their Evil as it would draw you to sin and as it is the Malady of their Souls which you would overcome for them that they may be saved CHAP. XIII 1. LEt every soul be subject unto the higher powers For there is no power but of God the powers that be are ordained of God 1. And one of the Duties that are necessary to your Peace and required of God is your due Subjection to Governours Take heed therefore of their Opinion who think that Christ hath set us free from Humane Government For God is the God of Order and as in Natural Effects he useth Natural Means so in Politick Government he useth Officers I speak not of meer Strength but of Authority or Right to Govern And as subordinate Magistrates have no such Power but what is given them by the Supreme so it is impossible that Supreme Rulers on Earth can have true Authority but what is given them by God the Universal Sovereign even as impossible as for any Creature to be what it is without a Creator For of him and through him and to him are all things Even where you must not obey a sinful Command yet you must be subject still None are exempted from this Duty for Government is the Ordinance of God 2. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation 2. Whoever
them to us his Apostles and to others that have his Spirit in the measure that they have it For the Spirit of God is given us in our several measures to teach us all things fit for us to know even the Depths of God 11. For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him even so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God 11. As a Mans Spirit is conscious of its own secret Actings and Thoughts which no Man else can know so the Spirit of God knoweth the Secret things of God and maketh us know them in our measures which they that have not the Spirit cannot by all their Learning know 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God 12. And this Spirit God hath given to us not the Spirit of the World to make us carnally and worldly wise but the Spirit of God to make us savour and know God's great mysterious Gifts of Grace 13. Which things also we speak not in the words which mans wisdom teacheth but which the holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual 13. And these are the things which we preach to you not in the Words and Manner now counted by the Heathens to be Learned and Wise nor after their vain Arts but in the very Words and Manner which God's Spirit teacheth us who teacheth us the Matter fitting Spiritual Words to Spiritual Things that all may be of God 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned 14. But they that have not the Spirit themselves but meer Nature cannot with all their Learning receive these spiritual Mysteries revealed to us by God for they will seem but Fanatick Dreams and Foolishness to them not to be believed Nor can they understand them for only a Mind illuminated by God's Spirit doth discern them 15. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things yet he himself is judged of no man 15. But he that is Spiritual discerneth these revealed things of the Spirit in his Measure when yet he himself and his own Spiritual Apprehensions and Affections are unknown to Carnal Men that hear him 16. For who hath known the mind of the Lord that he may instruct him But we have the mind of Christ 16. For who hath pried into God's secret Counsels or known his Mind further than he hath opened it to him But Christ our Teacher hath told us his own and his Fathers Mind which we are to preach to the World for Mens Salvation ANNOTATIONS 1. IT is none of Paul's meaning here to vilifie true Philosophy Logick or Oratory or any useful Knowledge or Art And all Knowledge is useful to one that referreth it to right Ends which is Knowledge indeed For God hath made nothing knowable in vain True Physicks is the Knowledge of the knowable Works of God and God in them that we may admire love serve and trust him True Logick is but the Skill of using our Reason truly and orderly True Grammar and Oratory are but fitting Words to Things and to the Hearers Minds as most tendeth to their Edification God is against none of these which are his precious Gifts But carnal Men have carnal Ends and fit all these abusively to their Ends to wrangle against Truth and divert their Minds from Things to Words and from great and everlasting Things to Trifles and to feed their Pride and Ambition and Covetousness and to make their Malignity more keen and hurtful And such was the Learning of these Heathens which then past for Wisdom in the World 2. Nor doth Paul here favour false Pretenses of the Spirit or true Fanaticism when Men take the Delusions of Satan or every strong Imagination or the boiling of their Pride and erroneous Passions fed by Prejudice for the Work of God's Spirit These sin more dangerously than many others by charging their Sin and Errour upon God and tempting Men to deride the Spirit Even as false Prophets are sharpliest reproved and the counterfeit use of Christ's Name by the Sons of Sceva did but strengthen the Devil against them Therefore we are bid to try the Spirits CHAP. III. 1. ANd I brethren could not speak unto you as unto spiritual but as unto carnal even as unto babes in Christ 1. But this Spiritual Wisdom of which I have said such great things is not in all Christians alike Though the Apostles had the Spirit to lead them to all needful Truth and record it for the Church yet some weak Christians are still so much carnal that their Spiritual Wisdom is but such as Babes in Christ have who have still need to be fed and taught by others And as to such I am constrained to speak to you 2. I have fed you with milk and not with meat for hitherto ye were not able to bear it neither yet now are ye able 2. I fed you with the Food of Babes and not of strong understanding Men or else I had lost my labour by your incapacity For harder things you could not nor yet can bear 3. For ye are yet carnal for whereas there is among you envying and strife and divisions are ye not carnal and walk as men 3. For ye are yet in a great measure Carnal Do not your Envy and Strife and Divisions prove that you are so far Carnal and live according to the corrupt Nature of Man and not by the Spirit of God 4. For while one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollos are ye not carnal 4. For while you divide into Factions for your several Teachers are ye not so far Carnal 5. Who then is Paul and who is Apollos but ministers by whom ye believed even as the Lord gave to every man 5. What are any of us but Christs Ministers by whose Ministry you were brought to believe in Christ even as God gave us various Dâ—grees and of Success 6. I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase 6. I first preached to your Conversion and Apollos to your further Edification but the Success and Fruit of all was not from our Power but from the free Grace of God 7. So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 7. If then you would know to whom to ascribe your Conversion and Salvation we poor Ministers that plant and water are but as Gods Tools and to be accounted as nothing in comparison of him who as he sent us and enabled us so caused freely all the Success which is our Joy and your Welfare 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour 8. Now it is by the same Ministerial
Grace and Office that one of us planteth and another watereth and it is the same Spirit that moveth us and the same Gospel which we preach But we also have our different Measure of Gifts Grace and Labour and so shall we have of our Reward 9. For we are labourers together with God ye are Gods husbandry ye are Gods building 9. For we are all but Gods Ministers Fellow-labourers each with other having our several Parts to do ye are not our Husbandry and Building and Church but Gods 10. According to the grace of God which is given unto me as a wise master-builder I have laid the foundation and another buildeth thereon But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon 10. As God gave me an extraordinary Call and Grace my Work hath been that of an Architect or Chief Builder and accordingly I have laid the Foundation of many Churches preaching Christ where none before believed and another hath come after me to build them up But let every Man take heed that he teach nothing but what is true and sound 11. For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ 11. Let him not alter the Foundation which I have laid For there is no other but Christ or the Essentials of Christianity 12. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold silver precious stones wood hay stubble 13. Every mans work shall be made manifest For the day shall declare it because it shall be revealed by fire and the fire shall try every mans work of what sort it is 12 13. And what following Teachers build on this Foundation God will bring to trial and manifest If it be sound and holy Gold Silver Precious Stones God will approve and bless it If it be Errour or Carnal Policy or corrupt Mixtures or things unprofitable God will try and disown it by his Spirit and by the Fire of Persecution 14. If any mans work abide which he hath built thereupon he shall receive a reward 14. If his Labour and Doctrine prove sound and endure Gods Furnace in trial he shall be rewarded 15. If any mans work shall be burnt he shall suffer loss but he himself shall be saved yet so as by fire 15. If it prove that such Teachers have erred and misled the People Gods Trial will turn such Labour to their grief as worse than lost But if he practically hold the Foundation he shall be pardoned and saved yet not without the trying Furnace which shall detect his Errour and teach him better to his cost 16. Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the spirit of God dwelleth in you 16. Know ye not that your Souls severally and your Church collectively are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you and among you and therefore you must be holy 17. If any man defile the Temple of God him shall God destroy for the temple of God is holy which temple ye are 17. God will destroy them that profane his holy Temple and defile it with the things which he abhorreth And you and your Churches are this holy Temple if you are holy and his indeed 18. Let no man deceive himself If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world let him become a fool that he may be wise 18. Let none of you deceive himself by pretended Wisdom which is not Spiritual and doth not purifie Heart and Life like those that boast of Wisdom and live in the filth of Sin If any Man among you be pufft up with the Conceit of this Philosophical worldly Wisdom let him know that it is but Folly and be convinced of his Ignorance that he may humbly learn of Christ and be made truly wise 19. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God for it is written He taketh the wise in their own craftiness 20. And again The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise that they are vain 19 20. For all that Men call Learning and Wisdom which doth but serve a worldly Interest and saveth not the Soul from Sin and Hell is meer Foolishness in Gods account For it proâ—eth but a Snare to themselves and vapoureth away as Idleness and Vanity As it is written c. 21. Therefore let no man glory in men for all things are yours 22. Whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours 23. And ye are Christs and Ghrist is Gods 21. Therefore think not over-highly of any Man especially for his worldly Wisdom and Learning or boasting that he knoweth more than others For all Teachers and their Wisdom are but Gods Gifts for your good Apostles Providence Life or Death all are for your Salvation and that is best to you that maketh you best The End must direct you to judge of the Means and so of Teachers They are for you and your Salvation and you are Christs and for his Glory and Christ as Man and Mediator is God's and for his Glory ANNOTATIONS WE see here that Sects Factions and Divisions are the Works of the Flesh and signifie a Mind that is so far carnal and that this cometh usually by preferring and setting Teacher against Teacher Not but that the great difference of Worth and Grace must be acknowledged and valued but not made an â—ccasion of Division but of Concord all being Gods Ministers for the Churches Common Good in the various Measure of their Gifts The Carnal are Headed by Man and the Spiritual by Christ only though Men be their Helpers And Cephas is here named as if it were on foresight that the Roman Bishop would make himself such an Head on pretence of being his Successour CHAP. IV. 1. LEt a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God 1. I speak not all this to draw you from the due honour of faithful Ministers Account us neither more nor less but as the Ministers of Christ for your Salvation and Stewards called and trusted with the just ministration of the mysteries of God that is the sound preaching of his word and due application of it and administration of his Sacraments and power of the Keyes to judge who shall be baptized and live as fit in holy Communion with his viâ—ible Churches 2. Moreover it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful 2. And it is required of Stewards especially that have so great a trust that they be faithful and answer that trust in matter and manner and application and that they falsifie not God's word nor corrupt his Worship or Church nor betray or neglect Souls nor turn over their proper trust and work to others 3. But with me it is a very small-thing that I should be judged of you or of mans judgment Yea I judge not mine own self 3. And if any among you censure me I account it a very small
matter tho I despise no mans just admonition Man's Judgment signifieth little as to my self further than it may be hurtful to others For my case will not be finally determined by any Mans Judgment nor by my own 4. For I know nothing by my self yet am I not hereby justified but he that judgeth me is the Lord. 4. For my Conscience is witness of my sincerity and I know no unfaithfulness in my Stewardship though I am yet imperfect but this is not my deciding Justification nor is my Conscience any publick or final Judge but only the discerner of my Case It is Christ only whose Judgment must publickly and finally pass my doom 5. Therefore judge nothing before the time until the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts and then shall every man have praise of God 5. Therefore usurp not God's part in uncalled bold and peremptory judging Stay till God's day come he will bring works of darkness into light and open the secrets of Mens Hearts and then those that indeed are excellent persons shall have God's approbation and praise which is better than the applause of factions and partial followers 6. And these things brethren I have in a figure transferred to my self and to Apollos for your sakes that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written that no one of you be puffed up for one against another 6. All this I have spoken as if the case had been my own and Apollos to warn you of the sin and danger of making men the heads of Factions and Divisions by thinking over highly of your selves or them and that you think of all Ministers but as God's Stewards for your good as I wrote here-before and use them for Concord and not for Sects 7. For who maketh thee to differ from another and what hast thou that thou didst not receive Now if thou didst receive it why dost though glory as if thou hadst not received it 7. And if really any of you are wiser than others who gave thee that wisdom which maketh the difference and what hast thou which was not freely given thee without desert And if it was so given thee why art thou puft up and boastest as if it had been deserved or was from thy self 8. Now ye are full now ye are rich ye have reigned as Kings without us and I would to God ye did reign that we also might reign with you 8. You take your selves to be grown much wiser and better under your exalted envious teachers than you were under us and so set light by those that converted you You are as Kings in your fulness and prosperity in your own conceits since I was with you And I would you were so indeed that we might rejoyce and partake with you and be refreshed with you under all the persecution which we yet endure 9. For I think God hath set forth us the apostles last as it were appointed to death For we are made a spectacle unto the world and to angels and to men 9. For God seemeth to have called us Apostles to be exposed on the Theatre of the world as last and appointed to greater sufferings than the Prophets were who suffered before us in our Martyrdom to be made publick spectacles to the world both Angels and Men. 10. We are fools for Christs sake but ye are wise in Christ we are weak but ye are strong ye are honourable but we are despised 10. While you are conceited of your selves as wise in the things of Christ and as strong and honourable we are despised by the boasters of the world as fools and weak 11 21. Even unto this present hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffetted and have no certain dwelling place and labour working with our own hands 11 12. Your prosperous state and our suffering state much differ Formerly and to this day we are taken for contemptible vagabâ—nds and live in hunger and thirst and poor cloathing abused and buffetted without Justice or Relief having no fixed habitation of our own and put to get our Bread by our handy labour while we preach to others 12 13. Being reviled we bless being persecuted we suffer it 13. Being defamed we intreat we are made as the filth of the world and as the off-scouring of all things unto this day 12 13. Being reviled by opprobrious words we wish them well that do it being unjustly persecuted we put all up and patiently bear it Being defamed by vilifying false accusers we intreat and speak them fair we are esteemed and used as the filth of the world and the off-scouring refuse and scum of the Earth as unworthy of Humane Society or Peace to this day 14. I write not these things to shame you but as my beloved sons I warn you 14. And though we suffer all this for you and such others and some of you have added to my Afflictions which you should have eased I write it to warn you and not to reproach you with it even as to my Sons and not mine Enemies 15. For though you have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet have you not many fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel 15. For though you have never so many Teachers you owe some special Respect to me who am your Father or first Converter by my Ministry 16. Wherefore I beseech you be ye followers of me 16. Wherefore I beseech you let no teachers draw you from the Doctrine which I delivered to you from Christ but constantly adhere to it 17. For this cause have I sent unto you Timotheus who is my beloved son and faithful in the Lord who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ as I teach every where in every church 17. And till I can come my self I have sent Timothy who is my Son and faithful who knoweth my Doctrine and Practice in the things of Christ and will faithfully remember you of them 18. Now some are puffed up as though I would not come to you 18 Some envious teachers vaunt as if I durst not come to you and stand before them 19. But I will come to you shortly if the Lord will and will know not the speech of them which are puffed up but the power 19. But I will come shortly if the Lord will and will trie your boasting envious teachers not who hath the smoothest Tongue but who hath the greatest power of the Spirit 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power 20. For the Kingdom of Christ is not raised nor distinguished from the World or carried on by smooth Words but by Works of Divine Efficacy and Power 21. What will ye shall I come unto with a rod or in love and in the spirit of meekness 21. And had you not rather that I come in love and meekness
Evil Angels we shall be honoured to join with him in that Judgment also when all his Enemies shall be put under his Feet and ours How much more are we meet to decide these Worldly Strifes 4. If then you have judgment of things pertaining to this life set them to judge who are least esteemed in the church 4. If then it be a thing belonging to you though you are no Magistrates to arbitrate your own Differences if you have no Wise Mâ—n and Elders among you whom you will trust chuse the weakest for the lowest of you should be fitter than unjust Heathens 5. I speak to your shame Is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that shall be able to judge between his brethren 5. I speak Ironically to your shame Are you the Men that boast of Wisdom and is there not one Man among you wise enough to judge of the Differences of Christians 6. But brother goeth to law with brother and that before the unbelievers 6. But you must take the contentious and chargeable way of Publick Judicatures and that before Infidels that are unjust and will deride you 7. Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you because ye go to law one with another why do ye not rather take wrong Why do ye not rather suffer your selves to be defrauded 7. Why have you not learnt of Christ to put up Injuries and let go your Right rather than violate the Laws of Love and Peace It is your Sin to be uncharitable and contentious Seekers of your own Right Is patience and Forbearing anâ— Forgiving a strange thing to you Is it not your certain Duty 8. Nay you do wrong and defraud and that your brethren 8. Nay you that are bound to forgive Wrongs do wrong others even your Christian Brethren 9. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God Be not deceived neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers nor effeminate nor abusers of themselves with mankind 10. Nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor revilers nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdom of God 9 10. Think not you can be saved either by the Righteousness of Christ or by a dead Belief or Profession of Christianity without a Personal Righteousness consisting in sincere Obedience to God and you are not such if you live in such Sins as these here named Let no Deceivers persuade you otherwise You may by neglect of Discipline be in the Church Visible but you are while such uncapable of Salvation 11. And such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the spirit of our God 11. Though some of you were such in your Heathen State you have since been baptised unto Christ and the Holy Spirit and renouncing these Sins have been Sacramentally washed from them and dedicated as holy to God and numbred with the Just and if you are sincere Believers you are such indeed as well as Sacramentally by the Merits of Christ and the Spirits Sanctification 12. All things are lawful unto me but all things are not expedient all things are lawful for me but I will not be brought under the power of any 12. As to them that say That there is no Law against the pleasing of our Appetites or simple Fornication they take notice onely of Political Laws with Humane Executions I confess that Moses's Law as such being Political lest some Excesses and Fornications as Polygamy c. unpunished or but lightly punished and the Roman Laws neglect them and Moses's Law as such is abrogated and so I am under no Political Law which punisheth these But I am a Servant of Christ whose Law of Grace forbiddeth all things that are inexpedient and contrary to the Purity and Hopes of Christianity or to the Law of Love And if you plead Christian Liberty I answer 1. As to Meats and other things indifferent though they are in themselves lawful yet it is not indifferent how we use them whether we do hurt or not when they are inexpedient and hurtful 2. And I wlll not be so enslaved to my fleshly appetite as to obey it to my own or others hurt 13. Meats for the belly and the belly for meats but God shall destroy both it and them Now the body is not for fornication but for the Lord and the Lord for the body 13.2 And I further answer That you do ill to joyn Fornication with things Indifferent Meats indeed are to feed Flesh and Appetite and the Belly and Appetite are for them but both must be used as perishing things but our Bodies are not made for Fornication but to serve the Lord who also will take care of them as his Redeemed 14. And God hath both raised up the Lord and will also raise up us by his own power 14. And accordingly God that raised up the Body of Christ will also raise us by his Power 15. Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid 15. It is so far from being lawful that it hath this odious aggravation to make those Bodies the united Members of an Harlot which are united and related to Christ as his Members that is of the holy Society of which he is the Head 16. What know ye not that he which is joyned to an harlot is one body for two saith he shall be one flesh 16 Fornication is a sort of Union with a Harlot for to Gâ—neretion they are as one flesh 17. But he that is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit 17. But those that by a true Faith are joyned to Christ are quiâ—kned and acted in holiness by the very Spirit of Christ and so are one Spirit with him by a Union which destroyeth not their personal individuation nor maketh them Christ but maketh them more blessedly one with him than we can now comprehend Even Plants live by the Sun-beams and yet are not the Sun 18. Flee fornication Every sin that a man doth is without the body but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body 18. Hate and avoid Fornication also on this account Most other sins in their outward acts are but the abâ—se of things without you as your Money Lands Houses Friends Enemies Power c. But Fornication is the abusive polluting and debasing your own Bodies 19. What know ye not that your body is the temple of the holy Ghost which is in you which ye have of God 19. When God giveth his Spirit to Believers to sanctifie them to himself he thereby maketh them as Temples Holy for his holy Spirit to dwell in and actuate 19 20. And ye are not your own for ye are bought with a Price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods 19 20. And seeing you are not at all your own you may not
emboldned to go on in Sin supposing that now God pardoneth all Thus Satan hath turned Christs Sacred Ordinance against himself and the Peace of the Church and the Comfort of some and the Reformation of others and carrieth on these most horrid Depravations with such odious Success that without Wonders of gracious Providence there appeareth no probability of Deliverance from these heavy Effects of Sacrament-distraction CHAP. XII 1. NOw concerning spiritual gifts brethren I would not have you ignorant 2. Ye know that ye were Gentiles carried away unto these dumb idols even as ye were led 1 2. As to your case of discerning Spirits and Spiritual Gifts it is of great importance that you should not be ignorant lest you should take evil Spirits for the Spirit of God or not distinguish the various Gifts of Gods own Spirit in Believers In your Heathen state you were carried away with Idol Oracles and Worship 3. Wherefore I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 3. First in general you may be sure that none of those Idol Oracles or Blasphemers that speak against Christ and Anathematize him as Infidels do do speak by the Spirit of God For God's Spirit bore uncontrolable witness to Christ by Prophesie Resurrection Miracles and Holiness And on the contrary side he that believeth and confesseth that Jesus is the Lord the true Son of God and our Mediator hath surely learnt this of the holy Ghost his outward testimony in the foresaid evidence and his inward teaching For do but truly believe the truth of Christ himself and the truth of all his Doctrine will undeniably follow 4. Now there are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit 5. And there are differences of administrations but the same Lord. 6. And there are diversities of operations but it is the same God which worketh all in all 4 5 6. And as Gifts are ascribed to the Holy Ghost and Administrations to the Son and Operations to the Father Almighty so in all these there is great diversities both of kinds and of degrees 7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall 7. But all the gifts of the Spirit are given for the Churches edification or to do good with Though some of them are found in unholy Men who perish in their sin 8. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit 8. The same Spirit maketh one eminently wise and prudent in applying sacred Truth to the Case of the Hearers and it giveth another an eminent knowledge of sacred Mysteries 9. To another faith by the same Spirit to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit 9. Another he maketh eminently strong in Faith for extraordinary Effects and another hath the Gift of miraculous Healing of the Sick when the Spirit will have it done 10. To another the working of miracles to another prophesie to another discerning of Spirits to another divers kinds of tongues to another the interpretation of tongues 10. To another other sorts of powerful Miracles to another to speak by immediate Inspiration either Predictions or powerful Explications and Applications of Gods Word to another a quick and sure Discerning whether Men pretending to the Spirit speak from God or not to another the speaking of divers Languages to another the Interpretation of those Languages to them that understand them not 11. But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will 11. And though these are very various and greatly dâ—fference Man from Man yet it is the same Spirit that worketh them all diversifying as he freely and wisely pleaseth 12. For as the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ 12. For here One and Many well consist As the Natural Body is but One Body but made of Many Members differing in number excellency and office so is Christ and his Church 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body whether we be Jews or Gentiles whether we be bond or free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit 13. Fâ—r as Sacramentally all visible Members are baptized into one Universal Church of professed Christian and drink the Cap of holy Union and Communion in the Lords Supper so all true living saved Members are baptized by one Spirit into one Universal Church of true spiritual Christians and drink the true uniting Spirit of Communion 14 15 16 17. For the body is not one member but many If the foot shall say Because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body And if the ear shall say Because I am not the eye I am not of the body is it therefore not of the body If the whole body were an eye where were the hearing if the whole were hearing where were the smelling 14 15 16 17. The Body is not one Member as to Number Kind or Office but many united And so in Christs Body the Church If a mistaken Christian himself should say Because I am low in place Grace or Gifts I am none of the Church this will not prove or make him none Much less if others by false Censure or Church-tyranny say he is none or excommunicate him for dissenting from their vain Appendages or Opinions If all were of one Office Stature Complexion or degree of Grace or Knowledge who would be Rulers and who Subjects who Teachers and who Learners How many Offices of Piety and Charity would be unperformed God hath not a Church on Earth where all Members are so wise as besides the Essentials of Christianity to know all the Integrals much less to know the numerous little Accidents of Forms and Ceremonies and all that is really or pretendedly Indifferent and Lawful which Domineerers can invent to be so indeed and so to be all united in such things indifferent 18. But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body as it hath pleased him 19. And if they were all one member where were the body 20. But now are they many members yet but one body 18 19 20. But as the Wise Creator in Nature so as our Redeemer Governor and Regenerator by Grace God hath chosen great diversity of Members as to Office and Gifts and he himself as it pleased him hath set them in his Church And who are they that presume against him to censure or cast out the meanest of such Were they all numerically or in Office or degree of Knowledge and Grace but one or equal the Church would not be such a thing as God hath made it But now God that freely delighteth in the variety of his Works hath made it one Body of Christ composed of
small Injuries or Occasions but beareth forbeareth and forgiveth and doth not think evil of any groundlesly or till constrained nor design evil or hurt against any unnecessarily or unjustly 6. Rejoyceth not in iniquity but rejoyceth in the truth 6. It doth not rejoice in the Sins that others commit nor in the Wrongs they undergo nor themselves to do unjustly against any or to be prosperous therein against them 7. Beareth all things believeth all things hopeth all things endureth all things 7. It doth by others as we feel we do by our selves that is it bâ—areth with the Faults of Men so far as â—â— not against their own or others good It is inclined to believe the best of all Men till Evidence constrain us to know the worst not neglecting such cautelous suspicion as may save us from rash and foolish trust It still hopeth well of others as far as there is any ground of hope It endureth hurt and wrong from others when it is for their own or others greater good 8. Charity never faileth but whether there be prophecies they shall fail whether there be tongues they shall cease whether there be knowledge it shall vanish away 8. Holy Love is an everlasting Quality and Employment and shall not cease but be perfected at Death and in Heaven But Prophesying Languages Sciences and all the artâ—ficial and imperfect sort of Knowledge which now we have shall cease as useless there 9 10. For we know in part and we prophesie in part But when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away 9 10. For here the manner of our knowing in the Body is imperfect and the measure is all inadequate we know nothing wholly but some part of things and so we speak even in Prophesying and Preaching But Perfection will end all this Imperfection 11. When I was a child I spake as a child I understood as a child I thought as a child but when I became a man I put away childish things 11. As Manhood and increase of Wit and Experience change the Childish Speech Understanding and Thoughts into that which is true and more perfect so much more will the Life to come do 12. For now we see through a glass darkly but then face to face now I know in part but then shall I know even as also I am known 12. For our Knowledge now in this Body and World is by imperfect Media as we see things in a Glass and know by Riddles Parables or Similitudes a superficial Glimpse But then we shall know as Men that see each others Faces by intuition Now we know but little Parts and Out-sides and Accidents of things and nothing adequately but then we shall know in the World of Spirits as those Spirits now know us which is better than we know our selves 13. And now abideth faith hope charity these three but the greatest of these is charity 13. I conclude therefore That though now our State of Grace consist of Faith Hope and Love the Greatest of these is Love For it is the Divine Nature the Everlasting Work the Souls Felicity even its Complacency in God and in all his Saâ—nts and all his Works and it is the End to which Faith and Hope are but the Means ANNOTATIONS 1. YEt Faith and Hope have their peculiar Offices which Love alone cannot perform As the Heart cannot do the Work of the Hand or Eye 2. By Faith is meant Believing and Trusting in God through Christ for Grace and Glory And by Hope is meant a desirous comforting Expectation of the Good promised and believed 3. It followeth That he hath the most excellent Knowledge who hath most holly Love And all the Learning that kindleth not this Love is but dreaming doating diverting and deceiving Vanity 4. The English abuse of the Word charity deceiveth many as if it were nothing but Giving to the Poor But it is the Love of God and Holiness and of holy Persons and of our Neighbours as our selves and specially of the holy Celestial Society Christ Angels and Saints 5. By this we see that those Church-Rulers Preacher Writers Disputers and all other Malignants who zealously labour to destroy Love and to perswade Christians to hate and persecute and destroy one another for their selfish Interests Opinions or Factions whatever they think of themselves are Diabolists and Cainnites the Devils Slaves and in his Image do his Work 6. It 's made a doubt by some Whether Faith and Hope continue not in Heaven because say they How shall we know things past as the Creation Flood c. but by Believing And shall we not Believe and Hope for the Perpetuity of Glory But 1. We know not now in what manner God will make known things to us there Whether in seeing him we shall see all things or how 2. However it will not be the same things that are called Faith and Hope which are exercised on Promises and are but Means to that Perfection which is their End So that if you call them by the same Names they will be but equivocal 7. This much tells us what Measure of Faith and Hope are necessary to Salvation viz. so much as shall cause in us sincere Love to God and Holiness and Heaven to one another 8. This tells us what those Texts do mean which promise the Spirit of Sanctification to penitent Believers viz. The Holy Ghost doth but prepare us and open the Door by Faith and Hope that by them as means he may excite holy Love and as a Spirit of Love dwell in us and possess us 9. This teacheth Ministers how to Preach and People what and how to hear read meditate and confer and live and what true Religion is viz. To do all as may most kindle holy Love as we use the Bellows to kindle the Fire Pure Religion and undefiled is to visit the Fatherless and Widows in adversity and keep our selves unspotted of the World 10. This teacheth as what Fear or God to use None that breedeth hard thoughts of God or quencheth holy Love but a Reverence of him and a Fear lest by Sâ—n we make our selves unlovely to him and fall under that Justice is holy and good even when it destroys the wicked Other Fear of God is sinful Superstition CHAP. XIV 1. FOllow after charity and desire spiritual gifts but rather that ye may prophesie 1. The sum of my Advice is That above all you value and pursue Charity or holy Love But desire also Spiritual Gifts in subordination to it and for the profitable exercise of it and therefore prefer Prophecy which is speaking by immediate Inspiration to the Instruction and Edification of others as most profitable 2. For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men but unto God for no man understandeth him howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries 2. For he that speaketh in an unknown Language speaketh not to the Understanding of Man though God understand him
For though he speak never so high and excellent Mysteries no Man that knoweth not that Language understandeth him 3. But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification and exhortation and comfort 3. But he that intelligibly applieth Gods Word to the Hearers speaketh so as conduceth to their Edification and Exhortation and Comfort which are the Ends of your Assemblies 4. He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself but he that prophesieth edifieth the church 4. It is supposed that he that speaketh in a Language unknown to the People understandeth it himself and so may be edified himself For the Spirit of God did not move Men to speak like Parrots they knew not what But he that by Gods Spirit instructeth and exhorteth others edifieth the Church for which End you meet 5. I would that ye all spake with tongues but rather that ye prophesied for greater is he that prophesieth then he that speaketh with tongues except he interpret that the church may receive edifying 5. I would you had all such knowledge of Languages as is useful to propagate the Gospel But I more wish as Moses that all the Lords People were Prophets that is inspired to speak wisely and zealously the Will of God to Men. For he is the Greatest in the Church who is most Edifying and that is he that prophesieth more than he that speaketh strange Language unless he interpret it to the Churches Edification 6. Now brethren if I come unto you speaking with tougues what shall I profit you except I shall speak to you either by revelation or by knowledge or by prophesying or by doctrine 6. What the better will you be for speaking Languages to you except I either reveal to you something immediately from God or open to you some Truths which you knew not before or fâ—om God urge you to some needful Duty or Doctrinally expound to you the Matters of Faith and Obedience recorded in the Gospel 7. And even things without life giving sound whether pipe or harp except they give a distinction in the sounds how shall it be known what is piped or harped 7. Even the sound of lifeless things as Musical Instruments being used for some signification are useless if by distinction their signification be not perceptible 8. For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound who shall prepare himself to the battel 8. You may learn this of Soldiers how vain the unintelligible Sound of the Trumpet is 9. So likewise you except ye utter by the tongue words easie to be understood how shall it be known what is spoken for ye shall speak into the air 9. So if you speak not intelligibly to the Hearers what the better are they You do but speak into the air 10. There are it may be so many kinds of voices in the world and none of them is without signification 10. Even the Voices of Birds and Beasts have their useful significancy to Man and to one another much more of Men. 11. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me 11. Therefore what I understand not is of no mor use to me than to a Barbarian of another Language 12. Even so ye for as much as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church 12. Therefore as you much desire Spiritual Gifts prefer those that most edifie and seek them not for vain glory 13. Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret 13. Let him that hath the Gifts of Languages pray for the Gift of edifying Interpretation 14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue my spirit prayeth but my understanding is unfruitful 14. If I pray in an unknown Tongue my Spirit prayeth but others understand me not and cannot profitably join with me 15. What is it then I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with the understanding also I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the understanding also 15. Therefore when I pray or sing by the Gift of unknown Tongues I will also pray and sing intelligibly for edification 16. Else when thou shalt bless with the spirit how sholl he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest 16. If others join not with thee it is but a private Exercise and not a Church-exercise And how shall the Vulgar join by consent and say Amen to what they do not understand 17. For thou verily givest thanks well but the other is not edified 17. Thy Thanksgiving is a good Work but what is another or the Church the wiser for it 18. I thank my God I speak with tongues more than you all 18. I thank God he hath given the Gift of more Languages to me than to any of you 19. Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding that by my voice I might teach others also then ten thousand words in an unknown tongue 19. Yet in the Worshipping Assembly which is the Church I prefer a few intelligible Words which may teach others before all that can be said for ostentation and are unintelligible 20. Brethren be not children in understanding howbeit in malice be ye children but in understanding be men 20. Be not like Children that lâ—ve unedifying Gingles but imitate them in harmlesness but as Men value and use that which increaseth Wisdom and Understanding 21. In the law it is writen With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people and yet for all that will they not hear me saith the Lord. 21. It is spoken in Isaiah 14.11 by God That with Men of c. to shew their hardheartedness that would neither hear their own Prophets nor Strangers sent to them by the Providence of God 22. Wherefore tongues are for a sign not to them that believe but to them that believe not but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not but for them which believe 22. So that the miraculous Gift of Languages is to convince Unbelievers of that which the Church believeth already But Prophetical opening the Doctrine of Christ for further edification is appointed for them that are already Believers 23. If therefore the whole church be come together into one place and all speak with tongues and there come in those that are unlearned or unbelievers will they not say that ye are mad 23. Surely you should not meet or worship God scandalously like mad Men But if the whole Church do meet in one place as Churches then did and all speak in unknown Tongues the Unlearned and Unbelievers will take you all for mad Phanaticks 24. But if all prophesie and there come in one that believeth not or one unlearned he is convinced of all he is judged of all 24. But if all that speak do by Gods Spirit
not lose time to answer the Papists Cavils against them when they defend their Latin Masses and Prayers but only note That nothing can be so plainly spoken by Gods own Spirit which Carnal prejudiced Men cannot pervert and that it is no wonder if they will not be judged and ruled by Gods Word unless they themselves may be Judges of the Sense of it and how little Gods Word signifieth to the People where it must have such Expositors and Judges One that knew no more against the Papal Kingdom called the Church of Rome than 1. Their Latin Service and cherishing of Ignorance 2. And that as Leeches they live on Blood and keep up their Religion by violent Cruelty if he have but read this 1 Cor. 14. and Christs Commands for loving each other yea if he have not lost much of Humanity it self I think can hardly be a Papist V. The Pretence that some fetch hence for any Man that will to speak in the Church if he think he is inspired is utterly vain For that leave is here restrained to Inspired Prophets and those to be regulated by the Laws of Order Decency and Edification And God hath made it the Office of the Pastors to be Rulers in the Assemblies VI. The abuse of the General Rules by Papist Usurping Church-Lords and Canonists is notorious who because Gods own Ordinances must as to Modes and Circumstances be managed Decently Orderly and to Edification thence plead for a Dominion to add many Symbolical Rites and Ordinances of their own which Peter and Paul never knew to make Gods Ordinances seem Decent Orderly and to Edification even things that in specie genere are needless at the best and then they silence excommunicate and ruine all that refuse such corrupting inventions Like Zedekiah Ahabs Prophets who with his Brethren spake by a Lying Spirt and then made it Decent Orderly and Edifying by wearing a pair of Horns to tell Ahab how he should push down his Enemies and then smote Michaiah for pretending to have more of the Spirit and Truth than he had that Michaiah might be sed in Prison with the Bread and Water of affliction tâ—ll experience shewed who had the Truth How these Men would have used the Apostles of Christ if they now lived and worshipped God but as then they did their Canons teach us to conjecture CHAP. XV. 1. MOreover brethren I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you which also you have received and wherein ye stand 2. By which also ye are saved if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you unless ye have believed in vain 1 2. And because some endeavour to subvert your Faith I will recite the sum of that Gospel which I preached to you and in which you have since continued and which is the sure and sufficient Doctrine of Salvation though the Articles be few without all the corrupt Additions invented by proud erroneous Men unless your Belief of them have been unsound and superficial and so in vain See that your unsound Belief deceive you not and this Gospel will not deceive you 3. For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received how that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures 3. For I told you that Christ died as a voluntary Sacrifice for our Sins therein fulfilling what was prophesied of him This I received from God by Inspiration and from the certain Witnesses by just Report and Evidence 4. And that he was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures 5. And that he was seen of Cephas then of the twelve 6. After that he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once of whom the greater part remain unto this present but some are fallen asleep 4 5 6. And as the Scripture foretold he was buried and rose again the third day and appeared to Peter and after to the special Disciples who were Twelve before Judas's Defection and after And after that it's like in Galilee he was seen of Five hundred c. 7. After that he was seen of James then of all the apostles 7. Note That it 's not to be wondred at that this Appearance to James and to the Five hundred are not before distinctly mentioned in the Gospel when St. John tells us how small a part of what Christ did is written And as one Evangelist hath some things which the other omit so if Paul have some which all four omitted the same Spirit recordeth them all 8. And last of all he was seen of me also as of one born out of due time 8. And after all these he appeared to me from Heaven as to one that was too late converted 9. For I am the least of the apostles that am not meet to be called an apostle because I persecuted the church of God 9. For my persecuting Gods Church maketh me so unworthy to be numbred with the Apostles that though God called me to be one I must esteem my self as the last so the least of them or below the Twelve 10. But by the grace of God I am what I am and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain but I laboured more abundantly than they all yet not I but the grace of God which was with me 10. But Gods free Grace hath called me to this Honour and Work and his Grace given hath not been in vain for though I came late in and was a Persecutor I have since been more laborious than any of them all which I ascribe not to my self but to God's free Grace which chose called instructed excited and strengthned me 11. Therefore whether it were I or they so we preach and so ye believed 11. But whether the Conversion of so many of several Nations was by me or by them is not material to the thing in question These same Articles of Faith were they that we all unanimously prâ—ached and into the Belief of which as the Christian Verity you were Baptized 12. Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead 12. And how then can the same that say they believe the Resurrection of Christ deny the Resurrection of the Dead and the Life hereafter 13.14 But if there be no resurrection of the dead then is Christ not risen And if Christ be not risen then is our preaching vain and your faith is also vain 13 14. If none rise Christ is not risen And if Christ be not risen then it is Falshood and Deceit which we preach and whiâ—h you have believed and not the glad Tidings of Salvation 15. Yea and we are found false witnesses of God because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ whom he raised not up if so be that the dead rise not 15. And then it will follow not only that we deceive the world but that we belie God himself when we witness that
and extraordinary Knowledge and Vertue 15. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness whose end shall be according to their works 15. Therefore it is not an incredible thing that Men should be really the Devils Ministers animated and taught by him to do his Work against the Interest of Christ and Truth and Godliness and yet pretend to go beyond Christs own Apostles in preaching Righteousness Wisdom and Godliness Note That the Pretenses of Truth Orthodoxness Righteousness Free Grace Unity Peace c are no sufficient Evidences of true Ministers The Devils Ministers may pretend them all and may cry down Christs Ministers as Carnal Hereticks Legal Schismaticks c. 16. I say again let no man think me a fool if otherwise yet as a fool receive me that I may boast my self a little 16. Take it not for Folly to vindicate my Ministry But if you do yet hear me try and judge Note That Paul meaneth that Boasting is the usual mark of a Fool but it is no Folly when the Interest of God and Souls require it It was seemingly not really his Folly 17. That which I speak I speak it not after the Lord but as it were foolishly in this confidence of boasting 17. That which I speak of my self I speak not as I do the Gospel by Inspiration and I confess that materially it hath the appearance of Folly in ostentation 18 19 20. Seing that many glory after the flesh I will glory also For ye suffer fools gladly seeing ye your selves are wise For ye suffer if a man bring you into bondage if a man devour you if a man take of you if a man exalt himself if a man smite you on the face 18 19 20. You can easily bear with a Fool because you are wise your selves So bear with me while I do that necessarily which they do vainly You can bear with greater Provocations even with them that would captivate you to Errour and the Law and would make a Prey of you and make themselves your Lords and Masters and abuse you 21. I speak as concerning reproach as though we had been weak howbeit whereinsoever any is bold I speak foolishly I am bold also 21. I speak of them that reproach me of contemptible Weakness Though I confess that Boasting usually signifieth Folly I will say that I have as much as they to boast of Note That Paul is so cautelous lest any by his Example should be tempted by proud Boasting that materially he calls it Folly though formally it was not so in him 22 23. Are they Hebrews so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seed of Abraham so am I Are they ministers of Christ I speak as fool I am more in labours more abundant in stripes above measure in prisons more frequent in deaths oft 22 23. They boast that they are Hebrews Israelites Abraham's Seed and Ministers of Christ And am not I so too Yea though my Words be like those of a Fool I say that I have laboured and suffered more for Christ by Stripes Prisons and daily dying than they have done 24. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one 25. Thrice was I beaten with rods once was I stoned thrice I suffered shipwrack a night and a day I have been in the deep 24 25 Scourged by the Jews to the utmost seveâ—ity beaten by the Romans stoned by the Rabble thrice shipwrack'd a Night and a Day in some darksom dangerous Passage at Sea or a Dungeon so called as some think 26 27. In journing often in perils of waters in perils of robbers in perils by mine own countrymen in perils by the heathen in perils in the city in perils in the wilderness in perils in the sea in perils among false brethren in weariness and painfulness in watchings often in hunger and thirst in fastings often in cold and nakedness 26 27 Note That the Sufferings which deter Carnal Men from Religion by Shame and Fear are the Honour of Believers 28. Besides those things that are without that which cometh upon me daily the care of all the churches 28. Besides the things that are without my Body even the Case of all the Churches which are my daily Care 29. Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I burn not 29. Every Mans Weakness and Sufferings are to me as my own The danger of the Tempted and Scandalised is my pain and care for their preservation 30. If I must needs glory I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities 30. If you will put me to boast it shall be of that which worldly Men will turn to my reproach not of any Preeminence but of my Sufferings 31. The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which is blessed for evermore knoweth that I lie not 32. In Damascus the governour under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garison desirous to apprehend me 33. And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall and escaped his hands 1. Note That through all this Chapter Paul calls his Boasting Folly not formally and really but materially and seemingly because it's Fools that boast unnecessarily when the false Apostles made it his Duty 2. Note That it was no small Quarrel of Brethren like that of Barnabas which put him upon all this Apology which else would not have savoured of Humility But it was the Intrusion and envious Accusation of such Jewish Heretical false Apostles as he calleth the Ministers of Satan who endeavoured to subvert the Gospel and by disgracing him to frustrate all his Labours and destroy the Church It 's like to be those called Nicolatians Rev. 2. 3. CHAP. XII IT is not expedient for me doubtless to glory I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 1. I know that boasting is unseemly for an humble Minister of Christ but seeing it is put upon me I proceed to a higher Matter even Visions and Revelations from God 2. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago whether in the body I cannot tell or whether out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth such an one caught up to the third heaven 3. And I knew such a man whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth 4. How that he was caught up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful for a man to utter 2 3 4. I knew a Man that was acted by the Spirit of Christ above himself who above fourteen years ago whether Bodily or onely by mental Extasie and Rapture I know not God knoweth was caught up to that Place of Glory called the Third Heavens and caught up there into Paradise a Place of Joys and heard that which neither can nor must be uttered being unsuitable to the Ears of Mortals and proper to Possessors 5. Of such an one will I glory
you have brought all your Churches into danger of defection 10. I have confidence in you through the Lord that you will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment whosoever he be 10. I trust God will keep the Churches from revolting but those Persons whoever they be that by Seduction trouble and endanger you shall not escape Gods Judgment and our just Rebukes and Censures 11. And I brethren if I yet preach circumcision why do I yet suffer persecution then is the offence of the cross ceased 11. And as for me what need I suffer much if I could conform to the Judaism which these Men would imposâ— And then how are we still bound to take up the Cross and suffer with and for Christ These Conditions imposed by Christ on those that will reign with him are then ceased and the Church is no more a persecuted Society Note That the Jews who took themselves to be not onely Gods peculiar but his only People and thought all others contemptible and profane were yet far greater Persecuters than the Heathens and that as in zeal for God and his Law And so are the Worldly Papal Tyrannical Clergy at this day who appropriate the Name of the Church to themselves 12. I would they were even cut off which trouble you 12. The hurt that these Men do who would unsettle and pervert you is so great that I would they were even cut off from the Church if upon personal Admonition they repent not and so left to Gods Judgment who oft maketh Satan his Executioner on such Mens Bodies 13. For brethren ye have been called unto liberty only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh but by love serve one another 13. Christ hath called you to a State of Freedom from Mosaical Rites and from the Curse Use it therefore thankfully but yet abuse it not to any Sin to despise the weak that yet scruple the forsaking of those Rites or to serve any Carnal Lust or Interest as if you had liberty to sin 14. For all the law is fulfilled in one word even in this Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 14. You are still under a Law but it is the Law of Love which in the Duties which you owe to Man is fulfilled if you do but love your Neighbours as your selves supposing that you love your selves with a well-guided Love 15. But if ye bite and devour one another take heed that ye be not consumed one of another 15. But if Selfishness and Faction conquer Brotherly Love and set you on hurting one another you will stir up those whom you hurt to Self-defence and Revenge and make your selves so many Enemies that you will be consumed each of other Note How sottish or malignant are they that preach down Love and Gentleness and preach to stir up Men to Wrath Hatred and Hurtfulness that they consider not this and lay it not to heart with fear 16. This I say then Walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh 16. If you say That without the Law there will be no restraint of fleshly Sins I say Walk in the Spirit of Christ that is by his Spiritual Law and his Spirits sanctifying Inclinations and then you will overcome your fleshly Lusts without the Carnal Rites and Corporal Penalties of that Law 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would 17. For the Flesh and Spirit are more contrary than the Flesh and Moses's Political and Ritual Law It is the Spirit that the Flesh lusteth against and it is the Spirit that is contrarily inclined and must overcome it These contrary Inclinations keep you in such imperfection that you cannot be as good and blameless as you would be and therefore Grace must pardon you 18. But if ye be led by the Spirit ye are not under the law 18. But if the sanctifying Spirit of Christ be it that ruleth you then as you are above the childish Rites so you so far are above the need of terrifying Penalties for Love will be your powerful Principle 19 20. Now the works of the flesh are manifest which are these Adultery fornication uncleanness lasciviousness idolatry witchcraft hatred variance emulations wrath strife seditions heresies 21. Envyings murders drunkenness revellings and such like of the which I tell you before as I have also told you in time past that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God 19 20 21. Perhaps you 'll say How shall we know Sin but by the Law To which I say That they being Works of the Flesh against true Reason and the Spirit of God the very Light of Nature and Christs Spirit and Spiritual Word doth make them manifest such as Adultery Fornication c. of which I have told you and yet tell you that such shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 22. But the fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentleness goodness faith 23. Meekness temperance against such there is no law 22 23. But the Fruits of the Spirit of Christ in all true Christians them that are not under the Law of Moses are Love to God and Men Joy in the hope of Salvation and in doing good Peace with Conscience and as much as in us lieth with Men Patience under Sufferings and Wrongs Kindness and Gentleness doing all the good we can Trustiness and trusting God Meekness and tameness of Disposition Temperance and Chastity c. The Spirit of God giveth us a Love to all these so that such need not penal Terrour to force them to it nor doth the Law condemn any of these 24. And they that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts 24. And all true Christians whom Christ will own have by his Spirit crucified the Flesh with its inordinate Affections and Lusts in conformity to the crucified Body of their Lord though he had no Sin And this is more effectual against Sin than all the Curses of Moses's Law 25. If we live in the Spirit let us also walk in the Spirit 25. If the Spirit be the Principle of our New Life let us do the Works of it 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory provoking one another envying one another 26. If you be Spiritual shew it by avoiding vain-glorious Boasting of your own Knowledge and Goodness and provoking others by proud Contempt or contentious Opposition See Jam. 3. CHAP. VI. 1. BRethren if a man be overtaken in a fault ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness considering thy self lest thou also be tempted 1. If any of you be surprised in Faultiness contrary to the bent of his Heart and Life you that are indeed spiritual and free your selves shew it by that Meekness which is the Fruit of the Spirit in
promised or as Incarnate and were no paâ—t of that peculiar People the Jews but Aliens whom they justly refused Communion with and were Strangers from the Covenant which promised Peculiarity and so had none of the hope of Redemption which those Promises gave nor knew how as reconciled to be accepted of God and lived as Atheists without the true Knowledge of God or Trust in him or Obedience to him though you had many Idols 13. But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ 13. But now ye are Christians you are brought as nigh God as the believing Jews the Partition being taken down and the Covenant of Grace founding an Universal Church purchased and sealed by the Blood of Christ whose peculiar People now ye are 14. For he is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us 14. For he is the Maker of our Peace with God and one another and hath taken away the Division between Jews and Gentiles which was like the Wall which kept the Gentiles in the outer Court of the Temple and opened to us all a way into the Sanctuary 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity even the law of commandments contained in ordinances for to make in himself of twain one new man so making peace 15. Being Man in the common Nature of Man and offering his Body a Sacrifice for the Sins of all he hath abolisheâ— the Law of Moses which contained Ordinances Ceremonial Typical and Political with severe Penalties and maketh us all one Catholick Church united in himself the Head 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross having slain the enmity thereby 16. And as his one Body was crucified for both so he thereby reconcileth both to Gâ—d in one Body or Society which is his Church having abolished the Enmity 17. And came and preached peace to you which are afar off and to them that were nigh 17. And this Gospel of Reconciliation and Unity he hath by himself and his Apostles preached and offered Grace and Peace both to Gentiles and Jews 18. For through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father 18. For through his Merits Intercession and Covenant all Believers Jews and Gentiles are made the Children of God and are sealed by his Spirit of Adoption which is an Intercessor within us by whom we have access to God 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the saints and of the houshold of God 19. And now this Reconciliation being made by Christ you Gentiles are no longer Strangers or Forreigners to the Church or peculiar People of God but are free Denizens Burgesses or enfranchised Citizens with the rest of the holy Society even Members of the Holy Catholick Church of Adopted ones which is as the Houshold of God 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone 20. And I may liken you not onely to the Houshold but to the Hoâ—se of God of which you are a living part built on the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets qualified by the Holy Ghost and authorised by Christ to call and gather his Catholick Church and so may secondarily be called its Foundation Christ himself being the primary Foundation or Chief Corner-stone 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. 21. In whom as the Head of Union all the Church of God being compact into one holy Society as it were of Living Stones is built riseth and groweth up to be an holy Temple to the Lord increasing to its perfection 22. In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit 22. And as God called the Temple at Jerusalem his Dwelling so by the Spirit of Christ you also with all the rest of the Faithful are built up as a holy Temple in which by the same Spirit God will dwell Note That 1. The Catholick Church is not onely that which was once by the Policy of Emperours and Bishops called Catholick as National being in that Empire onely and under its Laws but as it containeth all Christians in the World 2. That it is Headed onely by Christ the Center of its Unity 3. That inspired Apostles and Prophets being the Mâ—ssengers of new Divine Revelation are its secondary Foundation by an Authority and Qualification proper to them and not extending to Bishops or their Councils who come after them 4. Note the great Dignity of the Church as resulting from this Foundation Christ and the Reconciliation wrought by him 5. That they that would destroy this Unity and Superstruction fight against Christ and would destroy the Church which is most notably done by setting up a false Head or Foundation or making false uncapable Terms of Union by the presumptuous Canons and Laws of Usurpers 6. That though this Church have no Uniting Head but Christ yet it must be compact as the Members of his Body and have one Faith Hope Baptism and Spirit of Love and abhor Division as Destruction CHAP. III. 1. FOr this cause I Paul the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles 1. Having those great Encouragements I Paul even glory that I am Christs Prisoner for the Gentiles sake even for preaching the Gospel for their Conversion and Salvation Note That at once Paul was the Jews Prisoner as his Accusers and Persecutors and the Heathen Romans Prisoner as his Judges and Christs Prisoner both finally as suffering for his sake and obligatorily as Commissioned for a Persecuted Work and the Gentiles Prisoner finally as suffering for his Labours for their Salvation 2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward 3. How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery as I wrote afore in few words 2 3. For I suppose you have heard how for your good God hath commissioned me to declare and dispence to you the Gospel of Grace and Gifts of the Spirit and by Revelation from Heaven by the Voice of Christ and inwardly by his Spirit made known to me the Mystery of Mans Redemption and the Calling of the Gentiles as I wrote briefly before 4 5. Whereby when ye read ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit 6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel 4 5 6. In which you may read my Explication of this Mystery and perceive that Christ hath acquainted me with it which in former Ages was not openly and clearly made known to Men as it is now by the Spirit revealed to the holy Apostles and Prophets who
preach the Gospel even that Christ would call and take in the Gentiles into the Catholick Church and Covenant as his peculiar People and make them Partakers of his Promise and Gift of Life in Christ by the Gospel preached to them 7. Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power 7. Of which Gospel I was made a Minister to dispence it according to that Measure of the Gift of the Spirit by Grace given to me which wrought effectually in me and by me by Doctrine and Miracles to convert the Gentiles 8. Unto me who am less then the least of all saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ 8. To me who am by my former Persecution of the Church the lowest or most unworthy of all Saints is this Favour and Honour freely vouchsafed that I should preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 9. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ 9. And to notifie to all Men the Communication and Communion of this Mysterious Grace which from the very Creation was secretly included as a Tree in the Seed in Gods making the whole World by Jesus Christ even that he would redeem and new make us all by him 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord 10 11. That now in this Collection of the Universal Church in Christ as in a Glass or as in the clear Effects the very Spiritual Principalities and Powers above us in the Heavens might see more of Gods eternal Counsel opened and manifold Wisdom displayed than they knew before Note 1. That Superiour Spirits are Principalities and Powers either over Political Societies there or as Rulers over us here below as Guardians See Josh 5.14 Exod. 23.20 23. 32.34 Num. 20.16 Gen. 24.7 40. Psal 34.7 Dan. 10.13 c. It 's like it's both 2. That even Superiour Powers are not Omniscient but may by new Means have new increased Knowledge and therefore Saints in Heaven are not more knowing 3. That it is in Heaven that the Great Ends of God in Redeeming and Gathering his Church are attained 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him 12. In whom we all that trust in him may come with boldness and confident hope of acceptance to God 13. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory 13. Wherefore I beseech you be not discouraged by my Sufferings for preaching to you for it is your Honour to have the Ministry of your Salvation thus attested by me 14 15. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man 14 15 16. For this end I beg of God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom all the Blessed Society in Heaven and Earth is named his Family or of which Christ Jews and Gentiles are named Christians That of his abundant Grace in which he will be glorified he will by his Spirit fortifie your Souls Note 1. It is uncertain whether of whom relate to the Father or to Christ 2. Though Paul speak specially of the Catholick Church of Jews and Gentiles there 's no reason to exclude the glorified Souls no nor the Angels from being part of Gods Family united in and under Christ 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith that ye being rooted and grounded in love 18. May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God 17 18 19. That Christ may by the constant exercise of your Faith upon him even dwell objectively in your Hearts as one Friend by Love and Trust doth in anothers and effectively possess and actuate you by his Spirit that by his Spirit and your Faith you may be so deeply possest with the sense of Gods Love that you may be filled with Love to him and one another and it may be the very Habit of your Souls and a rooted Nature in you that so being qualified by this Faith and Love you may be able and fit to measure and understand as all Saints in their several degrees do the vast and wonderful Dimensions and to know the Love of Christ and of the Father in him which exceedeth our comprehensive and adequate Knowledge or which is more excellent than all the Sciences which Heathens and Hereticks boast of that so by Faith and Love your Souls may be filled with the highest degrees of Grace and the Spirit of God 20 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Amen 20 21. Now to that Almighty God who can do for his People exceeding abundantly above all that we can desire or ask believe or conceive in our narrow Thoughts as is intimated even in the Power of Sanctity and Miracles which he exerciseth in and â—mong us now To him I say be Glory in the Church by the Mediation of Jesus Christ in whom â—he Glory of Gods Love shineth â—o us and by whom â—e render Praise to God throughout all Ages World without end Amen CHAP. IV. 1. I Therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called 1. Seeing then the Riches of Gods Grace in Christ is so abundant to you converted Gentiles I that am a Prisoner for declaring this Grace of Christ to you exhort you that you live according to the great obligation of your Vocation 2. With all lowliness and meekness with long-suffering forbearing one another in love 2. Such a Christian Life must be in all lowliness or humble thoughts of your selves your Knowledge your Goodness and your Power and in all meekness or gentleness towards others Love must cause you with long-suffering to forbear one another Note 1. That Forbearance is to be exercised towards evil that is Imperfections in Knowledge Vertue and Duty and tollerable Faults and Injuries against each other Therefore it supposeth us to be all faulty needing forbearance 2. That proud high thoughts of our selves and Contempt Censoriousness and Hurtfulness to others and not forbearing tollerable Offenders are
Congregation being but in one place at one time And so that there was no Bishop that governed Presbyters nor any Presbyters subject to Bishops but onely to Itinerant Apostles So that all that remaineth in controversie will be Who instituted this middle Order of Presbyters after Scripture times and Quo jure and How it 's proved that they had Power so to do 3. I thank my God upon every remembrance of you 4. Always in every prayer of mine for you all making request with joy 3 4. Whenever I remember you it is with thankfulness to God and in all my Prayers for you I do it with joy 5. For your fellowship in the gospel from the first day until now 5. For the hearty Communion and Communication in and for the Gospel which you have exercised from the first day of your Conversion until now 6. Being confident of this very thing that he which hath begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ 6. Not doubting but God who hath been the Author of this good Beginning will carry it on till you are presented perfect in the day of the coming of Christ 7. Even as it is meet for me to think this of you all because I have you in my heart in as much as both in my bonds and in the defence and confirmation of the gospel ye all are partakers of my grace 7. It is meet that I think this of you all for you have a great room in my Heart because in my Bonds and Sufferings and in all that we do for the defence and confirmation of the Gospel you have manifested the same Grace and by your Communication and Cooperation have your part in the Blessing and Reward of my Ministerial Grace and Labours 8. For God is my record how greatly I long after you all in the bowels of Jesus Christ 8. For God is my Witness with what earnest Love I long for your Welfare even with that Love which Christ hath kindled in me for his own sake who loveth you 9. And this I pray that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment 9. And my Prayer for you is That you may increase and abound in holy Love to Christ and his Gospel and each other and in all spiritual Wisdom and discerning Judgment 10. That ye may approve things that are excellent that ye may be sincere and without offence till the day of Christ 10. That you may yet more grow up in the Approbation and Love of the excellent things of Christian Faith and Life and Hope and may be sound and sincere in Faith and Life without warping in Judgment or scandal in Practice till the Day of Judgment 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteousness which are by Jesus Christ unto the glory and praise of God 11. And that you may abound with all that Righteousness towards God and Man which is the true Fruit of Faith and of the Spirit by which you may praise and glorifie God 12. But I would ye should understand brethren that the things which happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel 12. I think meet to give you notice lest misinformation discourage you that my Imprisonment and Sâ—fferings have not hindered but furthered the Gospel 13. So that my bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace and in all other places 13. For my Imprisonment for Christ hath but made me and consequently my Preaching to be known in the Court and Places of Judicature and abroad to others 14. And many of the brethren in the Lord waxing confident by my bonds are much more bold to speak the word without fear 14. And the Example of my Patience Boldness and Success in Suffering hath emboldned many of the Brethren confidently without fear to preach and profess the Gospel 15. Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife and some also of good will 16. The one preach Christ of contention not sincerely supposing to add affliction to my bonds 17. But the other of love knowing that I am set for the defence of the gospel 15 16 17. There be some here at Rome and elsewhere that because I reprove them for Judaizing by obtruding the Law and Ceremonies of Moses on the Gentiles and such other Causes are quarrelsom with me and seek Defamation and while they preach Christ it is with the mixture of Spleen and Bitterness against me and in an envious striving and reproachful manner against me and such as I who conform not to their Ceremonious Impositions Thus some preach the same Christ that I do but contentiously and not in sincerity and love and meekness but to add to my Bonds the Affliction of Mens Contempt and Disaffection to turn the Hearts of People from me and my Ministry But there are others that preach in Christian Love and carry it with Kindness toward me knowing that I am called to propagate and defend Christs Gospel and that it 's it that I suffer for and not for my Fault and Errour as the other would persuade the People 18. What then notwithstanding every way whether in pretence or in truth Christ is preached and I therein do rejoyce yea and will rejoyce 18. But though some seek Preeminence and their own Honour and Interest and envy me and join too much self-seeking with the Preaching of the Gospel and do it not with the Love and Sincerity that they ought yet every way Christ is preached and I therein rejoice yea and will rejoice Note 1. That they mistake who think Paul speaketh of the Preachers of false Doctrine in any great Point for he would not rejoice in that It is but preaching with corrupt Passions and Purposes perhaps for little Differences in a splenetick manner contrary to Love and Peaceableness 2. Paul here entreth his professed Dissent both against Church-Tyranny that would forbid those to preach that cross them and their Opinions or interest and against those Separatists who cry down the Ministry of those that are faulty in tolerable things yea that cross them and their Way 19. For I know that this shall turn to my salvation through your prayer and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ 19. For I doubt not but even this accumulating Affliction on me by envious Brethren with Heathen Persecutors shall through your Prayer and Christs Spirit all turn to good and but further my own and other Mens Salvation 20. According to my earnest expectation and my hope that in nothing I shall be ashamed but that with all boldness as always so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death 20. For as it is my earnest expectation so it is my comfortable hope that whether it be by my Life or Death all that befalls my Body shall be to the honour of Christ and then I have my End 21. For to me to live is Christ and to
die is gain 21. For to me to live is to serve and honour Christ he is the End of my Life and his Work the Business it is for Christ that I live and if I die it will be my gain 22. But if I live in the flesh this is the fruit of my labour yet what I shall choose I woâ— not 22. But if God will have me live longer it will be time given for my fruitful Labour or it will be worth desiring for my Labour sake or as Beza whether it will be worth my Labour and Suffering and what to chuse if God would leave it to my choice I know not 23. For I am in a streight betwixt two having a desire to depart and to be with Christ which is far better 23. For it is to me a great difficulty to know which is more desirable I would fain be with Christ which is far better for me than to be here 24. Nevertheless to abide in the flesh is more needful for you 24. But my Life seemeth more needful for your further Service 25. And having this confidence I know that I shall abide and continue with you all for your furtherance and joy of faith 25. And being assured of this and knowing withal Christs Love to his Church I am persuaded that I shall yet longer continue in Life for your furtherance and comfort and confirmation in your Christian Faith and Hope 26. That your rejoycing may be more abundant in Jesus Christ for me by my coming to you again 26. That when you see me with you again you may greatly for my sake rejoice in Christ 27. Onely let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ that whether I come and see you or else be absent I may hear of your affairs that ye stand fast in one spirit with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel 27. But I beseech you look to this one thing on your own part that your Conversation may be such as becometh the Belief and Profession of the Gospel of Salvation that whether I come again to you or not I may hear that you stand fast in One Spirit actuating you and with One Mind and loving Concord not striving against one another as Persecutors and Sectaries do but cooperating and striving together to defend and propagate the Belief of the Gospel though you may differ about many lesser things 28. And in nothing terrified by your adversaries which is to them an evident token of perdition but to you of salvation and that of God 28. And that you be in nothing terrified by your Adversaries Power or Rage for their Persecuting and your Patience are an evident Prognostick of their Perdition but of your Salvation even by God who will condemn the Wicked and justifie the Just 29. For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ not onely to believe on him but also to suffer for his sake 29. For it is a great addition to your Honour and Felicity that God hath given you this Blessing not onely to believe on Christ as Christians but to suffer for him as Martyrs For by this you have the Promise of the greatest Reward 30. Having the same conflict which ye saw in me and now hear to be in me 30. Having the same kind of Conflict with Opposers and Persecutors which you saw me have when I was with you and now hear that I have at Rome when I am from you Note It is meer violence to the Text which the Socinians use with Ver. 21 23. while they expound Ver. 21. of Gain to the Church by my Martyrdom and to me onely as I shall be rewarded as a Martyr at Christs coming and Ver. 23. of A desire to depart by Martyrdom that I may be with Christ at the Resurrection or which is far better for the Church that will gain more by my Martyrdom than my Preaching Clean contrary to what he saith Ver. 24 25. and to the plain Text. Men that can thus use the Scripture may believe what they list let God say what he will Christ hath expresly promised all his Servants John 12.26 as well as the dying Thief that they shall be with him where he is even in Paradise CHAP. II. 1. IF there be therefore any consolation in Christ if any comfort of love if any fellowship of the spirit if any bowels and mercies 2. Fulfil ye my joy that ye be like-minded having the same love being of one accord of one mind 1 2. I adjure or beseech you therefore as ever you take Christ our common Head for your Hope and Comfort and look to find Comfort in the Exercise of Christian Love to all Saints and if you are indeed united in the Communion of the same Spirit without which you are none of Christs and if you have any Bowels of Mercy to others as all Christians must have that you yet make me more joyful by your increased Unanimity that you have all one and the same Affection and Design of Life that you all love one another as your selves and be of one accord in your Doctrine and Converse and of one Mind and Judgment Note 1. That Paul here supposeth that all Christians should live in this Unanimity Love and Concord who do but know and agree in the great things which constitute true Christianity though they may not have skill enough to know Right from Wrong in many small indifferent or circumstantial things The Church-Tyrants Exposition maketh Paul to scorn them rather than counsel them as if he said I adjure you by all the Comforts of Christ and his Spirit that you be all so wise as to know all that is in the Bible yea more all that any Bishops in Council and all their Canons shall tell you or command you yea that you know not onely all the Essentials and Integrals of Religion but even all the things indifferent which Canons shall impose on you to be really indifferent that is that every Man and Woman know more than any Doctor on Earth knoâ—eth or else you cannot live in Christian Love and Comfort It is this Diabolical Exposition of the Scripture that hath torn and ruined the Christian World 2. And yet Paul here implieth That no Christian should affectedly scruple any lawful Command of their Superiours or Custom of the Church but should so avoid Singularity and Disobedience as to do any thing save sin for Peace and Concord 3. Let nothing be done through strife or vain-glory but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better then themselves 3. Let not Pride make you vain-glorious and contentious but let Christian Humility make you so low in your own Eyes as to be more inclinable to think highly of other Mens Wisdom and Goodness than of your own further than Evidence constraineth you to think meanlier of any Note That Paul knew that it was Pride of Mens own Knowledge and Goodness especially in the Clergy setting them in a vain-glorious striving
fellow-souldier but your messenger and he that ministred to my wants 25. But I thought good to send you back Epaphroditus who is my Brother and Fellow-labourer and Messenger who from you supplied my wants 26. For he longed after you all and was full of heaviness because that ye had heard that he had been sick 26. He longed to be with you and comfort you by the sight of his health hearing that his sickness made you sad 27. For indeed he was sick nigh unto death but God had mercy on him and not on him onely but on me also lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow 27. He was nigâ— to death but God in mercy to him and me recovered him not adding his death to my affliction 28. I sent him therefore the more carefully that when ye see him again ye may rejoyce and that I may be the less sorrowful 28. Note That Mercys restored after Danger affect us more than those continued in Prosperity 29. Receive him therefore in the Lord with all gladness and hold such in reputation 30. Because for the work of Christ he was nigh unto death not regarding his life to supply your lack of service toward me 29 30. Receive him gladly as returned to you by God and account such honourable for it was for the work of Christ that he willingly hazarded his Life by his Travels and labour to be serviceable to me as your Messenger in your stead CHAP. III. 1. FInally my brethren rejoyce in the Lord. To write the same things to you to me indeed is not grievous but for you it is safe 1. Finally Brethren serve God with joyful hearts That I write to you the same things which I have formerly taught you and warned you of is not through sloth of cowardise in me but for your own safety as fittest for you 2. Beware of dogs beware of evil workers beware of the concision 2. To wit that you take heed of the worrying hurtful sort of Men who live in wickedness and calling themselves the Circumcision are indeed the Concision that cut and rend the Churches 3. For we are the circumcision which worship God in the Spirit and rejoyce in Christ Jesus and have no confidence in the flesh 3. For we are the Children of Circumcised Abraham who worship God in Spirit and Truth and have no confidence in Fleshly Priviledges or Carnal Ceremonious Jewish Worship 4. Though I might also have confidence in the flesh If any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh I more 4. Though if Judaism were matter of trust or boasting I have more such cause than any of them 5. Circumcised the eighth day of the stock of Israel of the tribe of Benjamin an Hebrew of the Hebrews as touching the law a Pharisee 6. Concerning zeal persecuting the church touching the righteousness which is in the law blameless 5 6. I was Circumcised as the Law required I was an Israelite a Benjamite an Hebrew a Pharisee the strictest Sect in Religion not cold in Religion but a zealous persecutor of the Church which I thought had been against it And as to the outward observance of the Law of Moses I seemed to Men so just and harmless that none accused me 7. But what things were gain to me those I counted loss for Christ 7. But I willingly disclaim all confidence in these and reject all as loss that would keep me from Christ 8. Yea doubtless and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord for whom I have suffered the loss of all things and do count them but dung that I may win Christ 8 9. Yea I reject all as loss and hurtful to me which stand against the excellency of the knowledge of Christ for whom I have readily suffered the loss of all things and count them but as Dung in order to my part in Christ and that I may be found in him 9. And be found in him not having mine own righteousness which is of the law but that which is through the faith of Christ the righteousness which is of God by faith 9. Not having and trusting not in that Righteousness which consisteth in keeping the Law of Moses which is of my own Works and I accounted formerly to be my justifying Righteousness but that which is of Faith in Christ even the Righteousness which is of Gods free Gift by believing acceptance of his purchased and offered Grace 10. That I may know him and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of his suffering being made conformable unto his death 10. By which I shall gain the knowledge of Christ and of the great Mystery of Salvation by him and the powerful work of his Grace and quickening Spirit and preserving Providence answering in his Members that power that raised him from the Dead and a Communion with him in sufferings by which I shall be made conformable to him as Crucified for our sins and thus in all be made as a Member suitable to him that is my Head 11. If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead 11. In hope that by all these means and methods which I account not too dear I may at last attain that blessed perfection in which I shall be also like him as he is now risen from the Dead and glorified in the state of Immortality 12. Not as though I had already attained either were already perfect but I follow after if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus 12. Not that I have already attained this Conformity to my Glorified Lord or were already perfect by reaching all that I pursue But I run as for this Prize and earnestly strive that at last I may lay hold on and attain the state of Glory to bring me to which Jesus Christ did elect redeem and call me to himself 13. Brethren I count not my self to have apprehended but this one thing I do forgetting those things which are behind and reaching forth unto those things which are before 14. I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus 13 14. I know I have not yet attained the end that I ran for even glorious Perfection But this I do not minding the things of the World which I have forsaken but neglecting and forgetting them and with all my might and diligence striving towards the things which are before I press or hasten towards the Mark for that glorious Crown and Prize for obtaining whereof the high Calling of God by Jesus Christ hath encouraged me to seek and hope 15. Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded God shall reveal even this unto you 15. And let all that are sound and sincere Christians holding these things that are necessary to Salvation be thus minded and with joint endeavour confessing our Defects
be any praise think on these things 8. In general to conclude Be sure that you cleave to Truth against Falshood to things seemly and venerable against things shameful to things just against Injustice to things pure against Lust and Pollution to things truly amiable against deceiving Paint and flattering Allurements to things deservedly of good report and approved by Men against Scandal In a word Let all things that are truly virtuous and praise-worthy be faithfully minded and followed by you 9. Those things which ye have both learned and received and heard and seen in me do and the God of peace shall be with you 9. Practice the Doctrine which you have heard and received from me and the good Example which you have seen in me and the God of Love and Peace will be with you thus walking in Love and Peace 10. But I rejoyced in the Lord greatly that now at the last your care of me hath flourished again wherein ye were also careful but ye lacked opportunity 10. I was glad and thanked God that your Care of my Supply at last revived not that I suppose it dead before but that you lacked opportunity of sending to me rather than Will and Care of me 11. Not that I speak in respect of want for I have learned in whatsoever state I am therewith to be content 11. I mean not that I so much rejoice that my Wants were supplied For I have learned to be of a quiet and contented Mind in whatever Condition God shall bring me 12. I know both how to be abased and I know how to abound every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry both to abound and to suffer need 12. I know how to be in a low and poor Condition without repining and how to have Plenty without sensuality and abuse I have learn'd how to live in every Place and Case both to be fully provided and to be in hunger through poverty to abound and to suffer need and glorifie God in all 13. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me 13. All this is but my Duty and Christ will strengthen me for all that he calls me to 14. Notwithstanding ye have well done that ye did communicate with my affliction 14. But this Communication for my Supply in my Suffering for the Gospel was your Duty and you did well in doing it 15. Now ye Philippians know also that in the beginning of the gospel when I departed from Macedonia no church communicated with me as concerning giving and receiving but ye onely 15. I suppose you know that this Honour of Contributing to me was due onely to you when I first had preached the Gospel in Macedonia no other Church doing the like at my departure 16. For even in Thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my necessity 16. Note How much professed Christians differ in Liberality as they do in Charity 17. Not because I desire a gift but I desire fruit that may abound to your account 17. Not that I am craving more by commending you or value most my own Supplies but I commend and desire your Fruitfulness in Good Works that it may abound to your own consolation when you must be accountable for all to God 18. But I have all and abound I am full having received of Epaphroditus the things which were sent from you an odour of a sweet smell a sacrifice acceptable well-pleasing to God 18. But I certifie you that I received your Gift from Epaphroditus and it was a very liberal Supply to me and to encourage you I add That under and through Christ the great propitiating Sacrifice such Works are the sweet Incense and Sacrifice acceptable and pleasing to God 19. But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus 19. And my God who employeth me in his Work will see that you shall lose nothing by furthering his Service but out of the Riches of his Glory by Christ will give a more excellent Supply of all your Wants 20. Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever Amen 20. Now to God who is Love and a Father to us through Christ be Glory for all his Mercies and for and by all his Works for ever Amen 21 22 23. Salute every saint in Christ Jesus The brethren which are with me greet you All the saints salute you chiefly they that are of Cesars houshold The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen Note 1. That Christians were all then called Saints because they were by Profession and Vow devoted to God in the Covenant of Holiness and were not debauched as Multitudes now are 2. That God had his Saints even in a Heathen Persecuting Emperours Family 3. That the Grace of Christ is the Sum of all Benediction on Earth The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the COLOSSIANS CHAP I. 1. PAul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God and Timotheus our brother 2. To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ which are at Colosse Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ praying always for you 4. Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus and of the love which ye have to all the saints 3 4. Note 1. That Faith and Love are the Sum of Religion and greater Riches than all earthly things 2. Love must extend to all Saints and not onely those that are of one Party 5. For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel 6. Which is come unto you as it is in all the world and bringth forth fruit as it doth also in you since the day ye heard of it and knew the grace of God in truth 5 6. Note 1. It is the Hope of Heavenly Felicity which is the End an effectual Motive of Christian Love and Duty 2. It is the true Word of the Gospel that giveth us this Hope 3. This Gospel divulged to the World is fruitful extensively in the number of Converts and intensely in their Holiness when it is so heard as to cause Men to know Gods Grace in Truth 7. As ye also learned of Epaphras our dear fellow-servant who is for you a faithful minister of Christ 8. Who also declared unto us your love in the Spirit 7 8. Note It 's like Epaphras was he by whom they were converted or at least their present Bishop 9. For this cause we also since the day we heard it do not cease to pray for you and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding 9. True Converts have need to be prayed for that they may have Spiritual and Practical Wisdom to know the Will of God 10. That ye might walk worthy
God at the coming of Christ to Judgment CHAP. IV. 1. FUrthermore then we beseech you brethren and exhort you by the Lord Jesus that as ye have received of us how you ought to walk and to please God so ye would abound more and more 1. Note That Paul's Doctrine against Justification by the Works of the Law consisteth with vehement urgency for Men to please God by doing their Duty and abounding therein 2 3 4 5. For ye know what commandments we gave you by the Lord Jesus For this is the will of God even your sanctification that ye should abstain from fornication That every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour not in the lust of concupiscence even as the Gentiles which know not God 2 3 4 5. You know how we charged you from Christ as that which God requireth in you that you be a Holy People and therefore that you be no Fornicators but be careful to use your Bodies in purity and honour and not in fleshly Lust like the ignorant Heathens 6. That no man go beyond and defraud his brother in any matter because that the Lord is the avenger of all such as we also have forewarned you and testified That no Man tread upon or defraud his Brother in any Matter c. Note Some think that it is Unnatural Lust that is here obscurely named by Modesty But that it forbids all sorcible or fraudulent Wrong to another in Body or Estate is most probable And note That God is especially the Avenger of such Wrongs in which the Power and Fraud of Oppressors leaveth Men no other Help but Gods 7. For God hath not called us unto uncleanness but unto holiness 7. It is to Holiness and from all Uncleanness that God hath called us by Christ And we must live according to our Vocation if we are converted indeed 8. He therefore that despiseth despiseth not man but God who hath also given unto us his holy Spirit 8. Those therefore that plead for such Sins as harmless and despise these Bounds of Lust despise Gods own Commandments and him and not onely us that preach them and they despise the Spirit of Holiness given by God to all the Faithful which condemneth these Lusts 9. But as touching brotherly love ye need not that I write unto you for ye your selves are taught of God to love one another 9. As for Brotherly Love you have not such need to be taught it as those that know it not For God who hath a way of teaching by Efficiency beyond that of Words hath taught you to love one another by giving you this Love by his Holy Spirit 10. And inded ye do it towards all the brethren which are in all Macedonia but we beseech you brethren that ye increase more and more 10. Note 1. That it is a wise way to make Men better to praise so much Good as is in them 2. Even those that God hath taught by his own Operations have need to be entreated by Men to increase even in the Duty of Loving others 11. And that ye study to be quiet and to do your own business and to work with your own hands as we commanded you 11. And to that end that you make it your earnest care and study to avoid all strife and to live in quietness with all Men And for this that you avoid medling in other Mens Matters unnecessarily but mind and meddle with the Business which is your own and that Idleness cast you not on others for Supply but that you work for your selves as I commanded you Note That he that will increase in Love must 1. Study Quietness 2. And not meddle uncalled with other Mens Matters 3. Nor make himself need the Help of others 4. And therefore not live in impoverishing Idleness 12. That ye may walk honestly toward them that are without and that ye may have lack of nothing 12. That so your Condition in the World may enable you to live in a comely sort with Reputation and not expose you to Contempt and that Want may not afflict you 13. But I would not have you to be ignorant brethren concerning them which are asleep that ye sorrow not even as others which have no hope 13. And left you be tempted to doubtful or over-sorrowful Thoughts of the Dead like them that believe not a better Life hereafter I would not have you cherish such Sorrows by ignorance of their Case 14. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him 14. For how can we believe that Christ died and rose but we must also believe the Resurrection of those that are the departed Members of Christ He will bring their Souls with him for they are with him now and he will raise their Bodies and so bring the entire Man with him in Judgment Note That Death is called a Sleep to the Faithful with respect to the Body and the Rest of the Soul fâ—oâ— Sorrow but not as if the Soul were but in a sleepy Inactivity 15. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep 15. For I say this not as my Word but Gods That such of us Believers as shall be found alive then shall not go before them that are dead to Christ at his coming 16. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first 16. For the Lord himself coming down in his visible Humanity from Heaven shall call the World together as Men call Assemblies by Shout by Voice or by a Trumpet so shall Christ by his unknown way called the Voice of an Archangel and the Trumpet of God and first the dead Christians shall be raised to Life 17. Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 18. Wherefore comfort one another with these words 17 18. Then those of us who shall be alive and remain shall by his Power be caught up with them to meet Christ in the Air who will adjudge us to Everlasting Life and so we shall ever after that be with Christ in Glory where he is Therefore encourage and comfort your selves and each other with the lively Belief the joyful Hopes and the frequent mention of this most Blessed Time and State Note 1. That though Paul knew not the time it 's a groundless Reproach of Paul by them that say He thought that he should have lived here till the coming of Christ to Judgment Had Paul made Men believe that Christ should come again in that very Age what a Delusion would it have been to the Churches and what
Habit of holy Desire be a continued virtual Prayer And in every Case give Thanks to God because your Mercies are still greater than your Sufferings And this God hath made your Duty by the great Blessings which he hath given you in Christ 19 20. Quench not the spirit Despise not prophesyings 19 20. Quench not Divine Operations of the Spirit by Neglect or by wilful Sin Set not light by those Instructing Gifts which any exercise by the special Assistance of the Spirit of God For the Witness of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 21. Receive not hastily or rashly without sufficient Proof any Doctrines or pretended Revelations or Practices but the Good that is tried and proved hold fast 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil 22. Avoid all Sin so carefully as not to venture on that which you have just cause to suspect to be sinful till you have tried whether it be so or not 23. And the very God of peace sanctifie you wholly and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 23. And God who giveth and loveth the Peace and Prosperity of his Servants sanctifie you wholly And I pray God that you may wholly in Spirit Soul and Body be so preserved from Sin that you may stand uncondemned approved as faithful at the coming of Christ Note 1. It is of great use for our Comfort and â—mitation to know God to be the God of Peace 2. Paul meaneth not that their Bodies should live till Christs coming or that they should be without all Sin and Blame but without all condemning Sin and so justified and forgiven as to their Imperfetions 3. He doth not make Spirit Soul and Body three substantial compounding Parts of Man as far as can be proved but seemeth onely to mean that he desireth that they may stand approved in all these three respects 1. In the Spirit that is the Habits and Disposition of the Soul looking beyond it self to its End 2. In the Soul as it acteth the Body which it animateth 3. In the Body as it is the Instrument of the Soul But of these things even Christian Philosophers differ 1. Some think Man hath three distinct Souls Intellectual Sensitive and Vegetative 2. Some that he hath two Intellectual and Sensitive and that the Vegetative is a part of the Body 3. Some that he hath but one with these three Faculties 4. Some that he hath but one with two Faculties Intellectual and Sensitive 5. Some that he hath but one with the Faculty of Intellection and Will and that the Sensitive is corporeal So little do we know our selves What I think most probable I have opened in Methodo Theologiae That Man hath but one substantial Soul with both Intellectual and Sensitive Faculties and that it is uncertain whether the Vegetative be its Faculty or onely the Faculty of the Igneous or Etherial Substance which is the immediate Vehicle of the Soul It is enough for us to know so much of our Souls as our Duty in using them and our Felicity do require As he may know to use his Clock Watch House Horse who knoweth not how to make them nor can anatomise them 24. Faithful is he that calleth you who also will do it 24. Note Gods Faithfulness may give the Sanctified great Hope of their Perseverance 25. Brethren pray for us 26. Greet all the brethren with an holy kiss 25 26. Note 1. Apostles needed the Prayers of weak Christians 2. The Ceremony of Kissing and such other are mutable fit or unfit as the Custom of Countries varieth the Signification 27. I charge you by the Lord that this epistle be read unto all the holy brethren 28. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you Amen 27 28. Note That the Epistles written to single Churches were not confined to their use but by them to be communicated to as many as they well could The Second Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the Church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Grace unto you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 3. We are bound to thank God always for you brethren as it is meet because that your faith groweth exceedingly and the charity of every one of you all towards each other aboundeth 3. Note That it is the growth of the Church in Faith and Love which is the matter of their true Prosperity and the Pastors Joy and Thanks to God rather than their Riches Honours or notional contending Knowledge 4. So that we our selves glory in you in the churches of God for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure 4. Note When worldly Men are ashamed of Christians in Persecution godly Men rejoice in their Faith and Patience as being then most honourable 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God for which ye also suffer 5. Which is a plain Prognostick that God the righteous Judge will reward you with a part in that Kingdom for which you suffer as being worthy of it in a sence of Grace that is qualified as those to whom it is promised and freely given 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you who are troubled rest with us 6 7. For God ruleth righteously and it is the way of his Justice to punish your Persecutors and give you who are persecuted rest with us his Apostles Note That they who think this is meant of the Destruction of Jerusalem must think that Paul thought he should live to see it and that he and they should then have rest on Earth which were to be deceived and to deceive them 7 8. When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 7 8. Note By them that know not God is usually meant the Heathens which confuteth them who distort this to signifie but the Destruction of the Jews And to them in Macedonia it was more to be delivered from the Heathens who were the Rulers than from a handful of scattered despised Jews 2. Christ will appear with his Angels to judge and punish the Ungodly 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 9. Note That the Phrases everlasting destruction and from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power agree to the usual Scripture-description of Damnation and not to the Destruction of Jerusalem without distortion Nor was it much ascribed then to an appearance of Christ in Glory that the Heathen
who despised him and killed him and persecuted his Cause and Servants did also destroy the Jews 10. When he shall come to be glorified in his saints and to be admired in all them that believe because our testimony among you was believed in that day 10. Note The End of Christs glorious coming will be to be glorified and admired in holy Believers as having by his Merit Intercession and Spirit made them by Holiness fit for Glory and in Justice set them above their Persecutors 2. So far were the poore Christians from being then such a Glory and Admiration that they continued above two hundred years after this to be persecuted and made the scorn of the World 11. Wherefore also we pray always for you that our God would count you worthy of this calling and fulfil all the good pleasure of his goodness and the work of faith with power 11. We pray that God will fit you by his Grace for this and make you suitable to your holy Calling and fully perform to you all the Purposes of his Love and powerfully finish your Work of Faith Note Worthiness in the Gospel-sense is that Moral Qualification by Grace to which as a Moral Condition God hath promised the Blessing 12. That the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you and ye in him according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ 12. Note That Sanctifying Grace maketh Christians a Glory to the Name of Christ declaratively as the Cause is honoured in the Effect and they are glorified in Christ possessively as the Means in the End obtained and the Runner in the Prize and relatively as an adopted Son in a Prince that adopteth him CHAP. II. 1. NOw we beseech you brethren by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and by our gathering together unto him 2. That ye be not soon shaken in mind or be troubled neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand 1 2. I vehemently beseech you that no Pretence either of Spirit Word or Apostolical Letter persuade you that Christs Coming is near at hand and so trouble you and your Faith be shaken when that 's disappointed Note further That it 's more than the Destruction of Jerusalem that is here meant For it will be the Churches gathering together to Christ at his coming 2. And it neither agreeth with the following long Persecutions of the Church by the Heathens nor with Paul's usual Pity to the Jews thus to insult in their Destruction as if it brought a Felicity to the Church like Heaven it self 3. Let no man deceive you by any means for that day shall not come except there come a falling away first and that man of sin be revealed the son of perdition 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God shewing himself that he is God 3. It is dangerous deceit for any to persuade you that the Day of Christ is at hand for there are many things that must first come to pass There must first be a falling away of many from the Faith and that notable Man of Sin must appear who is to be destroyed 4. Who arrogantly opposeth true Christianity and exalteth himself above all c. 5 6 7. Remember ye not that when I was yet with you I told you these things And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time For the mystery of iniquity doth already work onely he who now letteth will let until he be taken out of the way 8. And then shall that wicked be revealed whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming 9. Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders 10. And with all deceiveableness of unrighteousness in them that perish because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved 11. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie 12. That they all might be damned who believed not the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness Note 1. That Forewarning should be Forearming 2. Both the rise and fall of Sin and Sinners must have their proper Seasons Gods delays are but staying till the due time 3. Removing Impediments is the Prepartory work for future events 4. This great Enemy of Christ is a Man Lawless and made up of Wickedness 5. He must be first revealed and then consumed even by his Word Spirit and Coming 5. Satan will promote this Enemy of Christ with Power Signs and lying Wonders and Deceivableness of Unrighteousness 6. Not receiving the Love of the Truth of Gospel nor heartily believing it but taking pleasure in Unrighteousness prepare Men for damning Delusions 7. God is said to send them such Delusions by penal Desertions and Permissions Readers I dare not take on me to teach you that as true which I know not my self nor yet to pretend that I know more than I do I confess that I am uncertain who it is that Paul here describeth And meerly to know what other Men say of it is no satisfaction to me especially when they so greatly differ as they do 1. Most of the Fathers and Papists think that Antichrist here described is some odious False-Christ who is yet to come before the End of the World I have much to say against that Opinion 2. Grotius thought that this Chapter speaks of the Emperour Caius Caligula chiefly and partly of Simon Magus So much may be said against that as that his Follower Dr. Hammond rejecteth it 3. Dr. Hammond thinks it speaketh onely of Simon Magus I cannot believe that 1. Because really this Simon was no such considerable formidable Person as he describeth him The few Scraps of History of Simon recited by him are very dubious No great or publick History of those Times mention him He was affrighted into Submission and Supplication to Peter Acts 8. He was not thought worthy the naming after in all the sharp Charges against Hereticks in the Epistles The Judaizers are reproved the Concision called Dogs the Troublers Paul wisheth cut off the Nicolaitans named and the Woman Jezebel and many Antichrists mentioned by John the grosser sort of Hereticks smartly described and condemned by Peter and Jude John forbids us to bid them Good-speed Paul bids Men avoid them as self-condemned The Revelation speaketh yet more fully And none of them all mention Simon as the God and Ringleader of them If the Nicolaitans and all those that the Doctor calleth Gâ—osticks were known to be the Disciples of Simon why is that concealed in such large Reproofs and why not called Simonians as well as Nicolaitans If they were not then known to be his Off-spring it seems these Heresies had other Fathers before him more noted
they desire a better countrey that is an heavenly wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God for he hath prepared for them a city 16. But it was a better Countrey which they desired and though the carnal Seed look't but to Canaan the true Believers took Jerusalem but as a Type of the Jerusalem above and chiefly desired a heavenly Countrey and it was specially in relation to Heaven that God condescended to be called The God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob and the God of Israel for it 's there that he will gloriously own and govern them Note 1. The force of Christ's Argument against the Sadduces from God's relation to Abraham c. is here expounded 2. They err that think Believers of old expected not a heavenly felicity Though Moses's Law as it was political to be the Rule of Magistrates Judgment reached not so high yet as subordinate to the Promise or Covenant of Grace it did 17. By faith Abraham when he was tried offered up Isaac and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son 18. Of whom it was said That in Isaac shall thy seed be called 17 18. It was by believing and trusting the Promise of God concerning his Seed in Isaac that Abraham when God thereby tryed him offered up even that Son to death to whom the Promise of Multiplication was made and the Nations to be blest in his Seed 19. Accounting that God was able to raise him up even from the Dead from whence also he received him in a figure 19. For he believed that God's Promise must be fulfilled and could not be broken for want of Power no more than for want of Wisdom or Goodness and that he would rather raise him from the dead than break his word And indeed he received him again as it had been from the dead in which he prefigured Christ's Resurrection and ours Note The great difficulty of Abraham's case was how he was bound to take that to be God's Voice which bid him murder the Innocent and so break God's Law of Nature Must not we try the Spirits by the standing Law of God in Nature Ans 1. God is the absolute Lord of all Lives and can do no man wrong And Abraham knew that he could make both Isaac and himself amends yea that he could and would presently raise him to life again 2. And by full evidence and experimental proof he knew that it was God that spake to him But we are supposed to have more cause of doubting where we must try the Spirits We must believe no pretended Revelation against certain foreknown Truth nor yet disbelieve God upon a proud pretence that we know that to be Truth which indeed we know not 20. By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come 20. It was by believing God's Promise of things to come yet unseen that Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau foretelling what God would do with them 21. By faith Jacob when he was a dying blessed both the Sons of Joseph and worshipped leaning upon the top of his staff 21. It was by believing unseen future things that Jacob when he could scarce sit up and was ready to die foretold what God would do with the posterity of Joseph's Sons Note Qu. When Isaac and Jacob both ignorantly preferred the younger before the elder how could that be said to be done by Faith which they understood not Ans. 1. They believed the promised Blessing to both 2. And they believed the inward Inspiration of God which told them This person on whom thou layest thy hands shall have this particular Blessing though they knew not which of them it was by name It was to a determinate individual 22. By faith Joseph when he died made mention of the departing of the children of Israel and gave commandment concerning his bones 22. How could Joseph foretel the Israelites going out of Egypt and give them order to carry his bones with them but by believing unseen future things on the credit of God's Testimony by inward prophetical Inspiration which was his Word to him 23. By faith Moses when he was born was hid three months of his parents because they saw he was a proper child and they were not afraid of the Kings commandment 23. It was by believing some intimation from God partly inward and partly in his personal appearance what Moses should prove as to unseen future things which encouraged his Parents to hide him notwithstanding the murderous commandment of the King 24. By faith Moses when he was come to years refused to be called the Son of Pharaohs daughter 25. Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season 26. Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward 24 25 26. It was by trusting God's Intimations oâ— unseen future things that Moses being grown up refused the wealth and honour of an Adopted Son of Pharaoh's Daughter preferring affliction among the People of God before the short enjoyment of sinful pleasures yea esteeming such reproach as we Christians now undergo for Christ and as the Believers of the future Kingdom of Christ then suffered to be not only tolerable but greater riches than all the Treasures of Egypt because he had a believing respect to the recompence of Reward to which such sufferings did conduce 27. By faith he forsook Egypt not fearing the wrath of the king for he endured as seeing him who is invisible 27. Why left he Egypt to go into a Foreign Land and Wilderness and after fearlesly faced a wrathful King when he spake from God but because as his Eyes saw the flaming tokens of the presence of God so his Faith was instead of a sight of him that is invisible He believed in an unseen God for unseen future things 28. Through faith he kept the passeover and the sprinkling of blood lest he that destroyed the first-born should touch them 28. Why kept he the Passover and sprinkled the door-posts with blood but because he believed God for unseen future things even that the destroying Angel should spare such houses 29. By faith they passed through the red sea as by dry land which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned 28. How durst they have ventured into and through the Red Sea but that they believed God that he would there deliver them by that Miracle when the Egyptians were drowned who went not in by Faith but by Presumption Note It is a great Controversie among Expositors whether the Israelites passed quite through the Sea to the other side or rather went in and came out as in a semicircular course on the same side because their Journeys are after said to be on the same side where they entred and so they think it was but to draw in the Egyptians 30. By faith the walls of Jericho fell down after they were compassed about seven
Judgment and so of our final Salvation 4. In that sincere Holiness and Obedience is the very matter that must justifie men against the virtual or actual accusation of Satan that they were not holy and obedient but ungodly or hypocrites As Faith it self is the matter of our Justification against the accusation that we were not Believers Now James speaketh of no other Faith than Paul doth But 1. He speaketh of another thing under the name of Works 2. And he speaketh of a working Nature in Faith for our Justification begun and of the Deeds themselves as needful to its continuance And in a word he speaketh of such Justification by no sort or works 1. In opposition to Christ or free Grace or 2. In coordination with him 3. But in meer instituted subordination to him And no Christian must ascribe to any Faith Works or act of Man the least part of the Office of Christ CHAP. III. 1. MY brethren be not many masters knowing that we shall receive the greater condemnation 1. And as I thus admonish you against the Errour of Hypocrites who take their dead Opinions and Professions for a Justifying Faith so must I do against another Vice which that sort of Hypocrites are guilty of Their Pride and Self-conceit maketh them think that their knowledge is much higher than other Christians and that they are the fittest men to be Teaching Masters and Reprovers and so they are all forwarder to Teach and Magisterially Censure others and use their Tongue to contemn others as short of them in knowledge and to boast of themselves and all their Talk runs in a Teaching and not a Learning way But I warn you to avoid this proud and masterly spirit for it will make your sin the greater and without excuse and increase your condemnation 2. For in many things we offend all If any man offend not in word the same is a perfect man and able also to bridle the whole body 2. Your zeal goeth out by censuring others as great sinners in comparison of you perhaps for not observing your Ceremonies and Traditions or not taking you for their Teaching Masters But fear sin in your selves yea lest your censorious reproachful unbridled Tongues should prove worse than that which you censure others for He that hath most power to rule his Tongue and sinneth not in words is like to be the most perfect Christian and can rule his actions by the same Obedience and Wisdom which doth rule his Tongue 3. Behold we put bitts in the horses mouths that they may obey us and we turn about their whole body 3. As we rule the whole bodies of Horses by a Bridle in the mouth so could you bridle your mouths it would both signifie a power to rule your lives and much promote this 4. Behold also the ships which though they be so great and are driven of fierce winds yet are they turned about with a very small helm whithersoever the governour listeth 4. So the Pilot by so small a thing as the Helm ruleth great Ships that are under the force of Winds 5. Even so the tongue is a little member and boasteth great things 5. And man's Tongue is but a small part of the body though it boast great things and the Government of that little member is a great part of the Government of the man 5 6. Behold how great a matter a little fire kindleth And the tongue is a fire a world of iniquity so is the tongue amongst our members that it defileth the whole body and setteth on fire the course of nature and it is set on fire of hell 5 6. The Tongue in the body and the World is like fire among much combustible matter As a little fire kindleth much so this little member doth both kindle defiling passions and guilt in our own bodies and also kindle hatred rage and strife in the World and set on fire the Societies and Affairs of Mankind in the World being it self set on fire by the Devil and used by hellish temptations to hellish designs in diabolical employment 7. For every kind of beasts and of birds and of serpents and things in the sea is tamed and hath been tamed of mankind 8. But the tongue can no man tame 7 8. For all sorts of Animals have been mastered by Man But the Tongue of another who can master when we have so much ado to subdue our own 8 9. It is an unruly evil full of deadly poison Therewith bless we God even the Father and therewith curse we men which are made after the similitude of God 10. Out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing 8 9. It is to us and in the World an unruly evil till Grace shall tame it and infecteth our selves and the societies where we live with the mortal Poison of many great sins The same Hypocrites who praise God and worship him with it do reproach their Brethren with it not only Men that have some of Gods Image in their natural faculties but those that are Gods true Servants better than themselves who are renewed to Gods Image in Holiness by Grace 10. 11. My brethren these things ought not so to be Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter 12. Can a fig-tree my brethren bear olive-berries either a vine figs so can no fountain both yield salt water and fresh 10 11 12. Do you not perceive that your ill reproachful Tongues which vilifie speak evil of and condemn good Christians for not being of your minds do confute themselves when the same Tongues profess to honour God and boast of Wisdom and Religion in your selves If you were as Wise and Godly as you profess your Tongues would not by speaking ill of your Brethren shew the contrary No Fountain sends forth sweet water and bitter fresh and salt no Fig tree brings sorth Olives The tree is known by its fruits 13. Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge amongst you let him shew out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom 13. Are any among you indeed as much wiser and knowing and excelling others as you would be thought when you censure or despise them Shew it if you would have any wise man believe you not by proud boasting or talking against others but by the true fruits of the Spirit even a better conversation than theirs in all your dealings and by more good works with that humble meekness which signifieth true Wisdom 14. But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts glory not and lie not against the truth 15. This wisdom descendeth not from above but is earthly sensual devilish 14 15. But if you have a bitter Zeal and envy and uncharitable heart-rising and strife against your Brethren pretending truth Orthodoxness or Religion for your swelling envy and emulation and talking and preaching down Love and Peace to make those that differ from your side to seem hateful or contemptuous in comparison of
way to death and misery 2. Converting the erroneous sinner is the way to save him 3. One man may be said to save another much more a man himself by converting him without derogating from Christs Salvation but in subordination to it 4. Therefore all Christians but specially Ministers should be diligent and skilful to convert erroneous sinners and the erroneous patient and thankful for their help Note If it be the Gnosticks as Dr. H. saith that James here and Paul in his Epistles so greatly warn the Christians against alas too great a part of the Church Governours Bishops and their Clergys abroad on Earth seem turned very like these by him described Gnosticks 1. In being for Worldly interest Wealth and Pleasure 2. In being for Ceremonies 3. In joining with the Vngodly Enemies of Piety 4. In being Latitudinarians or Licentious against strictness and tenderness of Conscience and Adiaphorists in things not Adiaphorous 5. In being Persecutors And if base underling Gnosticks or Nicolaitans could so trouble the Churches then what a case must those Countrys be in where they are got into the Episcopal Chair and claim the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to execute their Pride and Lusts over Princes and People of all sorts sure Borborites or Gnosticks are not the less such nor the less dangerous for being called Bishops and having Power Wealth and Interest The First Epistle General of the Apostle PETER CHAP. I. 1. PEter an apostle of Jesus Christ to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia 2. Elect according to the fore-knowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ grace unto you and peace be multiplied 1. Peter an Apostle not called the Universal Bishop or Head or Governour of the Church to the dispersed Jews through Pontus c. chosen by grace out of that unbelieving forlorn Nation according to Gods fore-knowledge and unsearchable Counsel to Sanctification by the Holy Ghost and to Obedience and to a State of Reconciliation and Justification by the Merit of the Blood of Christ applied Grace and Peace multiplied to you is my Prayer and Benediction 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead 3. Bâ—essed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who out of his abundant mercy for the manifestation and Glory of it hath regenerated us to a living hope even a hope of Glorious Life procured notified and secured to us by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead 4. To an inheritance inccorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time 4 5. Not to such a corruptible defiled fading Inheritance as Earth is to its lovers but to an Inheritance incorruptible undefiled and holy never fading reserved by the Divine Love and Decree and by the Possession Intercession and Promise of Christ for you who are true Believers and are kept by the power oâ— God through that Faith which he hath given you and you keep and exercise to Salvation which ere long will be gloriously revealed to your sight and possession the last time being not far off Note It is revealed already in the Gospel and wil be fully revealed to separated Souls But the full glorious revelation is when the whole Church is consummated 6. Wherein ye greatly rejoyce though now for a season if need be ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations 6. In the belief and hope of this glorious Inheritance you now live in great joy though for a little time when God seeth it needful for your good he let out upon you those trying sufferings which are heavy and grievous to the flesh 7. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perisheth though it be tried with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ 7. For as your Faith is a preciouser thing than gold and refined gold is the most precious gold so tryed Faith is the most precious Faith and the tryal of it a greater work than the trying and refining of gold by fire that so it may be found at the coming of Christ a qualification meet for your own praise honour and glory and in you also unto Christ's 8. Whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not yet believing ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 8. Whom though you never saw in the flesh as we did that followed him yet you truly love and honour And though now you see him not in his glory nor his coming yet your effectual Faith doth so far serve instead of seeing him that you rejoyce by it with unspeakable triumphant joy in hope of that which you shall see 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls 9. And shall shortly receive that great Salvation for which you have believed 10. Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you 11. Searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow 10 11. Of this great Salvation and Kingdom of Christ Incarnate which is dated from his Resurrection and perfected at his next coming many Prophets foretold in their manner and degree and they enquired and diligently searched more explicitely to have known it and the time when it should be when the Spirit in them foretold that the Messiah must suffer and in general that glorious things should follow 12. Unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the holy Ghost sent down from heaven which things the angels desire to look into 12. And it was revealed to them that it was not to come to pass in their days and that it was not they but we that should see the Messiah and his special Kingdom and the things which since his Resurrection are now preached to you by us his Ministers with the Seal of the Holy Spirit sent down in a special abundance from Heaven to be the Witness of Christ and the Sanctifier of Souls a mystery so great and of so excellent importance that the Angels think it worthy their search 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ 13. Wherefore as runners gird their cloaths to them that they trouble them not do you fortifie your minds
Mat. 24. and received his Notice from none but Christ and that Christ's own words are the surest Notification who is the Antichrist For it is mentioned here not as a thing known only by special Inspiration to them or the Apostles but as a received former Prophecy As you have heard that Antichrist shall come And which way did they hear it but by the Apostles as from Christ whose words the Evangelists have not omitted Now Christ's words were Many shall come in my Name saying I am Christ and shall deceive many Here he doth not fix the name on any one more than on others And it is certain that Christ was not mistaken but what he fore-told did come to pass though we read not of any that was expresly called Christ and commonly so believed that was not because none attempted so to deceive men but because their success was small and soon stifled and not like Mahomet's Biza on the Text Mat. 24. saith In my Name is They shall usurp the Name of the Messiah or Christ Such was that Dositheus whom Theophilact speaketh of and Simon and Theudas and after these Manes who also chose his twelve Apostles And in our Memory the Munster Anabaptists attempted the same and after them David George the Prince of the Libertines So James Nailor lately the Quaker whose Tongue the Parliament bored through whip'd him and imprison'd him till he dyed for solemnly personating Christ riding into Bâ—istol But there were others that promised to deliver the Jews till they drew them into Rebellion to their destruction and so took on them to redeem Israel though they called not themselves the Christ Almost all Expositors agree that these were the Antichrists meant by Christ Mat. 24. But though these were then shortly to arise it followeth not but that more such might arise after them and such was Mahomet above all others notorious by his Alcoron Kingdom and Success And as Ebion Cerintâ—us and some other Hereticks were against Christ in some degree so more notably is the Pope in that degree as he arrogateth Christ's Prerogative and maketh himself a Vicarious Head of the whole Church on Earth So that these grant that such Popes are one sort of those Antichrists that should after arise but that the Pope is not he that is meant by Christ in Matth. 24. nor here by John And whereas 2 Thes 2. is objected for One Man of Sin c. they say that it is not Antichrist properly that is there mentioned but the Anti-God the Roman Idolatrous Emperor that should cause Jerusalem's Desolation and set up there the Idol of Abomination There is the like mention of Antichrist again Ch. 4.3 Every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God And this is the spirit of Antichrist whereof ye have heard that it should come and even now a ready is in the world So Ch. 2.20 He is Antichrist that denyeth the Father and the Son And 2. Joh. For many deceivers are entred into the world who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh This is a deceiver and one Antichrist And say they when no other Text in Scripture hath the name Antichrist and these four all thus expound it of such as deny Christ's Incarnation and directly oppose him and such as were then in being and of many such Heresies and not of one Man or Order alone and when all this concurreth with Christ's own words of many false Christs that should deceive the Jews to their destruction whence can we expect a surer Exposition of Antichristianity whether we take the name for an Adversary to Christ or for a false Christ When Grotius singleth out Barchochebas as the chief Antichrist who called himself the Messiah and seduced thousands and even the Sanedrim of Rulers inâ—o his Error to their destruction it is answered by some That this was all done before this Epistle was written To which some reply 1. That this is utterly uncertain because that Epiphanius saith John was first banished under Claudius and because the contrary Tradition hath no good Evidence and because the Apocalyps is the best Expositor whose very Style implyeth that at least much of it was written before the Destruction of Jerusalem and so may this Epistle 2. Were it certain John maketh no one to be the only or grand Antichrist and therefore Christ's words might be first fulfilled in Barchochebas and such others and yet more after may succeed them The two other Opinions 1. That it is only Simon Magus 2. Or Vespasian I think not worthy the confuting In these difficulties I only advise the Reader that he never forsake great and certain Truths or Duties for any thing uncertain And that Humane Faith overthrow not Divine Faith And no man's Opinion draw him to depose Christ by denying all his Visible Church and making it all in any Age much less in its best state to be Idolatrous and Antichristian Or to bâ— frightned from Christian Love Unity and Peace or from any lawful thing by the meer name of Antichrist But to judge of Doctrines by Scripture and of Persons by their Doctrines Practices and Personal Qualification and to hate sin impartially wherever he findeth it and to accuse rashly and unjustly neither Persons Parties or Societies 19. They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us 19. These Deceivers the Nicolaitans Ebion Cerinthus c. were indeed in our Communion and went out from us but they were never sincerely of the same Faith and Spirit with us else they would have stayed with us But they went out and separated and set up their Heresies that they might shew that they were never sound in the Faith 20. But ye have an unction from the holy One and ye know all things 20. But the most holy God and Saviour hath anointed you with his holy Spirit which will lead you from pernicious Errour into all necessary Truth if you obey him 21. I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth but because ye know it and that no lie is of the truth 21. It is not as supposing you ignorant of the Truth that I write to you but because you know the necessary Truth and therefore may the easier reject all inconsistent Falshoods 22. Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ he is antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son 23. Whosoever denieth the Son the same hath not the Father but he that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also 22 23. And who is the dangerous Lyer but he that denyeth that Jesus is the Christ and consequently denyeth the Father Note The scantness of History leaveth it uncertain what sort of Seducers John meaneth whether some that fell to flat Infidelity directly renouncing Christianity
or only such as Ebion Cerinthus and others that denyed somewhat of Christ's Being his Manhood or his Godhead or his real Suffering Or those that were for Moses's Law and held that Christ may be denyed with the Tongue in case of danger so that the heart deny him not pretending that God will have Mercy to our selves and not Sacrifice 24. Let that therefore abide in you which ye have heard from the beginning if that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you ye also shall continue in the Son and in the Father 24. Hold fast the Doctrine which at the first ye received from us and turn not after Novelties and this will preserve you against Seduction and continue you in the Faith Relation and Love of the Son and Father 25. And this is the promise that he hath promised us even eternal life 25. And if you live by â—aith upon his Promises he will give you Eternal Life which he hath promised whatever you suffer or forsake here in the way 26. These things have I written unto you concerning them that seduce you 26. It is the seducing Hereticks who occasion my writing these Warnings to you 27. But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things and is truth and is no lie and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him 27. But I hope I need no other Argument to confirm you in the Christian Faith against Seducers than that the Spirit of Christ which is his Witness Agent and Advocate hath through his Apostles Preaching and Imposition of Hands been given to you and among you His Miracles have sealed his Truth before your eyes and his illuminating and sanctifying Grace hath been given you if you be true Believers And I hope you will not deny the Holy Ghost As he is thus the Infallible Objective Evidence of Christ's Truth so is he in you an Efficient Illuminating Teacher and ready within you to plead Christ's Cause and teach you all necessary Truth Therefore you need not any man's Testimony and Teaching as those do that have no other but must take the Word of Man alone Use Christ's Ministers but in due Subordination to the Spirit and quench it not and he will keep you 28. And now little children abide in him that when he shall appear we may have confidence and not be ashamed before him at his coming 28. Therefore Children waver not but fixedly abide in Christ and true Christianity that when he shal appear in Judgment we may see and meet him with joyful confidence and not with shame unto Condemnation as Apostates will Note 'T is wonder that he that expounds all this of Christ's coming to destroy Jerusalem by the Romans his Enemies should think that all the Christians to whom the Apostles wrote should then meet Christ or be so much comforted therein when most were like to die first and few living to be much the better for it And Christian Compassion would fill them with Grief as Paul had Rom. 9. and 11. and not make them like men of utter malice to take it for so great joy to have the Jews so murdered when Christ wept over them that foretold it and when the Romans were far more to persecute the Church near three hundred Years And this Exposition leaveth all the Christian World since to this day little more use of the abundance of Motives and Comforts of the New Testament than of the fulfilled Prophecies of the Old Do not Christ's and the Apostles words nearly concern us Or should the Church be moved to Constancy Patience and Comfort chiefly sixteen hundred Years after because a Million of Jews were killed then 29. If ye know that he is righteous ye know that every one that doth righteousness is born of him 29. And as ye believe that Christs is just and a Lover of Righteousness so all that sincerely live a righteous Life towards God and Man are new born by his Sanctifying Spirit to his Image and shall surely be received and owned by him CHAP. III. 1. BEhold what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the sons of God therefore the world knoweth us not because it knew him not 1. Let us therefore instead of forsaking Christ admire the wondrous Love of God to us that hath in Christ adopted us to be his Sons Indeed our Dignity is unknown to the unbelieving World for they knew not Christ to be the Son of God and how then should they know us 2. Beloved now are we the sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be but we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is 2. And it is no wonder if our Condition be unknown to the unbelieving World for though we are already the Sons of God and have Right by Promise to future Glory our future Glory is yet unseen and what we shall be doth not appear to the World or to our own sight But we know by faith that when Christ appeareth we that are his Members shall in our several measures be made like our glorified Head in the Perfection both of Soul and Body and place and state of Blessedness For he hath promised that we shall be with him and therefore shall see him as he is and therefore be made capable of such a sight and glorious Communion 3. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself even as he is pure 3. And knowing that without Holiness none can see God and that it is the Pure in heart that have the Promise of seeing him therefore all that have a true effectual Hope of seeing him will make it their chief care to purifie themselves that such Likeness to Christ may render them capable of such a blessed sight 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law for sin is the transgression of the law 5. And ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins and in him is no sin 4 5. For to sin is to transgress and break God's Law for that is the definition of Sin And ye know that Christ came in the Flesh to be a Sacrifice for Sin and to take it away and destroy it and never sinned himself and all this that he might vindicate God's Law and Holiness 6. Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not whosoever sinneth hath not seen him neither known him 6. So far as any man is in him and is taught and ruled by him so far is he freed from all sin and all his true Members are delivered from the predominant love and practice of all known sin and are willing to know all that they may avoid it And he that would not know it and when he doth know it doth not hate it more than love it and so far forsake it as to conquer
the Dominion of it and live in sincere and willing holy Obedience in the course of his Life may boast falsly that he is a Christian but indeed hath no true saving knowledge of Christ 7. Little children let no man deceive you he that doth righteousness is righteous even as he is righteous 7. Be not so childish as to be deceived by the vain words of any that pretend to be righteous before God on any account whatsoever while they live in Unrighteousness and predominant sin as if God would justifie the Wicked for their Opinions or Presumptions It is he that being called justified and sanctified by the Merits and Spirit of Christ doth live in a sincere Obedience to him and labours to be like him in Holiness and Love to God and Man whom God will call a righteous man and save him as such when he is Judge 8. He that committeth sin is of the devil for the devil sinneth from the beginning For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the works of the devil 8. So far as any man sinneth so far he is of the Devil and like him and he is the Servant of the Devil in whom sin is predominant or that liveth in the love and practice of any sin not consistent with true hatred of it and Repentance and the predominant love and practice of holy Obedience And Christ will be no justifying Advocate or Judge of the Servants of the Devil though he may by making them just and holy turn them from the power of Satan to God and judge them just when he hath made them just both by Conversion and Pardon but not before For the Son of God came purposely into the World to destroy the Works of the Devil in all that he will save and not to call the Wicked Righteous 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin for his seed remaineth in him and he cannot sin because he is born of God 9. He that is truly regenerate by the Spirit is made a hater and forsaker of sin and therefore doth not live in the ruling love or practice of it nor indeed commit any sin in that degree that he is sanctified much less live in wilful gross sin for God's Word and Spirit by which he was regenerate still abide in him And it is a Contradiction to say that at once he is a holy person born of God and yet liveth in reigning sin Note Cannot Here signifieth a Hypothetical Impossibility because 't is a Contradiction and not a natural Impossibility much less Impotency for it is sinning and not forbearing sin that signifieth Impotency And the Contradiction is only on Supposition that he continue sanctified 10. In this the children of God are manifest and the children of the devil whosoever doth not righteousness is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother 10. It is not by proud Boasting nor barren Opinions that God's Children are known from the Children of the Devil but by the Image of God which Faith in Christ doth cause in his true Disciples He that doth not live in the true love and practice of Righteousness towards God and Man abhorring and avoiding Ungodliness Injustice and fleshly Lusts is no Child of God but of the Devil nor he that doth not unfeignedly love all Christians as Christians and men as men and live in Charity to them accordingly Note That wicked men are called The Children of the Devil because they are like him and do his Will And the World swarmeth with men so like to Devils in Lying Malignity and Mischiefs as maketh it easie to believe that there are Devils and a Hell 11. For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning that we should love one another 11. For this is the Message which Christ the Lord of Love did commit to us and from the first we have preached to you that Love is the very â—â—m and End of Law and Gospel 12. Not as Cain who was of that wicked one and slew his brother and wherefore slew he him because his own works were evil and his brother's righteous 12. That we be not like wicked Cain who was of the Diabolical Disposition and Practice and killed his own Brother And Why did he kill him Not for any ill desert nor for any harm that he had done him but because he was bad himself and his Works bad and his Brother 's Righteous and by difference condemned him Note Doubtless God permitted Adam's first Son to be wicked and murder his righteous Brother to shew the World what a state we are first in since the Fall by natural Pravity and that we are as such the Children of the Devil till Grace recover us and to expound the Enmity put between the Seed of the Woman and of the Serpent and to tell us what a War will be continued upon Earth from the days Cain and Abâ—l till the End and that Superiority and Cruelty will usually be against the Righteous whose Victory is mostly by patient Suffering and Death 13. Marvel not my brethren if the world hate you 13. If the ungodly Successors of Cain whose own Works are evil do hate Godliness and Conscience and hate you for them take it for no strange or unexpected thing It hath been so since Cain's days and will be so as Christ foretold 14. We know that we have passed from death unto life because we love the brethren he that loveth not his brother abideth in death 14. Love being the great Work of God's Renewing Spirit on the Soul it is by Love especially to all true Christians that we know that we are changed from the Cainish corrupt state of Death into the state of holy Life Whatever else men have if they have not true love to others especially to godly Christians they are yet dead in sin Note 1. By The Brethren here is meant Christians as such Not only those of some Party in Opinion which we like nor only those that are friendly to us nor yet all men or all called Christians alike though all men must be loved as men It is to love God in man and man for his sake so far as God's Amiableness shineth in them specially to love God's Holiness in holy persons 2. It is not all Love to godly Christians as such that will prove us translated from Death to Life but to love them and God in them better than the Pleasures and Wealth of the World The cheap Love of such as wish men well but will be at no great cost or danger for any because they love their Money better is the Hypocrites Love 15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him 15. Note 1. How dreadful a Sentence this is against malignant or factious Haters of Brethren 2. But the Self-deceit of murderous Hypocrites is by taking Brethren for no Brethren but as the Papists first call them Hereticks
Schismaticks Fanaticks Puritans Rebels against the Pope or Church that they may justifie their hating murdering imprisoning silencing and ruining them As the Scribes were loth to know who was their Neighbour so are these loth to know who is a Brother But God will know his Children though men call them by reproachful names Alas for the murderous Generation that preach write and strive to destroy the Upright and say they killed them or ruined them in Love that is they hated them in Love Woe to them when God shall judge them 3. Every degree of unjust Hurt or Hatred is a Breach of the Sixth Commandment But the meaning is not every degree or mistaking wrong is as bad as actual Murder or as sure a sign of Death Alas how few else would live 16. Hereby perceive we the love of God because he laid down his life for us and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren 16. As God hath manifested his Love to us by laying down for us the Life of our Redeemer so if we be God's Children we must learn of him as to love our Enemies so if God should call us to it as needful to better ends than our lives to lay down our lives for Christian Brethren 17. But whoso hath this worlds good and seeth his brother have need and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him how dwelleth the love of God in him 17. And if Love must make us die for others surely those have no true Love to God and to the Brethren as God requireth who cannot lay down part of their abundance perhaps superfluity for them but while they are well able yet cannot find in their hearts to relieve them but shut up the bowels of their compassion from them Note O the dreadful account that many of the Rich must give that feast all the year while their poor Neighbours hunger and spend forty times more in needless house-keeping as they call their Luxury than on the Poor 18. My little children let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth 18. Let not your Love be hypocritical which will bring forth no better fruit than good wishes and fair words but shew the truth of it by your cost and real helps 19. And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him 19. It is by such efficacy and real fruit that we must know that we are true Christians and not Hypocrites and must have assurance that our hearts are true to God 20. For if our heart condemn us God is greater than our heart and knoweth all things 21. Beloved if our heart condemn us not then have we confidence towards God 20 21. For if our Consciences tell us that our Love is barren and fruitless and so condemn us of Hypocrisie God is greater and more acquainted with our Hypocrisie than our Consciences But if our Conscience truly witness the sincerity of our Love by the fruits of it then this assurance of our Sincerity giveth us boldness towards God 22. And whatsoever we ask we receive of him because we keep his commandments and do those things that are pleasing in his sight 22. And if we do God's Will sincerely in obeying his Commands and the things that please him he will hear our Prayers and grant our just desires and give us that which is good for us whereas if we love iniquity and live therein God will not hear our Prayers Note They that deny that holy sincere Obedience is any condition of God's hearing our Prayers because Faith hath the promise contradict the scope of Scripture 23. And this is his commandment that we should believe on the Name of his Son Jesus Christ and love one another as he gave us commandment 23. And the sum of all this acceptable duty is but this To believe truly in Jesus Christ our Redeemer our Teacher King and Intercessor and to obey his great Command of Loving one another with all such God is pleased and heareth them 24. And he that keepeth his commandments dwelleth in him and he in him and hereby we know that he abideth in us by the Spirit which he hath given us 24. And if we keep Christ's Commands of fruitful Love in Faith there is a near Communion between Christ and us we dwell in Christ as his Members and he dwelleth in us and his dwelling in us is by the Spirit of Love and Holiness the Seal of his Promise which he hath given us He that keepeth Christ's Commandments specially of Love hath his Spirit And Christ dwells where his Spirit dwells CHAP. IV. 1. BEloved believe not every spirit but try the spirits whether they are of God because many false prophets are gone out into the world 1. There be many false Teachers who pretend to Revelation as Prophets who teach you the Doctrines of Sensuality Worldliness and Malice contrary to the Doctrine of Holiness and Love which I have taught you Therefore believe not that every man speaketh by God's Spirit who pretendeth to it nor that every strong suggestion in your selves is from God's Spirit which seemeth such before you try it But try all pretences of the Spirit whether they come indeed from the Spirit of God or rather from Satan or mens own imagination corrupted by pride Qu. How shall we justly try Spirits or spiritual pretences Ans By somewhat that is more easily known and no otherwise And that is two things 1. The common certain notices of the Light and Law of Nature 2. By the Infallible words of the Spirit in Christ and his Apostles and Prophets For both these are the sure Word of God who doth not contradict himself Our gifts of the Spirit are lower than the Apostles and must be tryed by theirs which were given them to record a Rule for us 2. Hereby know ye the Spirit of God every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God 3. And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God and this is that spirit of Antichrist whereof you have heard that it should come and even now already is it in the world 2 3. By this you shall know whether these Pretenders speak from the Spirit of God For the Spirit of God is the Spirit of Christ sent by him to be his Advocate and plead his Cause and do his Work in the World and therefore beareth witness of him If therefore these Teachers truly and openly in the face of danger do own profess and preach Christ Jesus as the Incarnate Word and Son of God sent from Heaven to redeem teach rule and save us this Doctrine is of the Spirit of God But if they deny the Godhead or Manhood of Christ or that he is indeed the true Incarnate Saviour Prophet Priest and King or will not own him in hazards or sufferings but deny him to save the flesh and teach men so to do
this Doctrine and Spirit is not of God But this is the Spirit of Antichrist which you have been foretold should come and is already in the World Note By the Spirit of Antichrist is not here meant the Spirit sent by Antichrist but the same Doctrine that Antichrist will vend and therefore from the sâ—me Spirit that acteth Antichrist which is a Spirit of opposition to Christ And in those times Ebion Cerinthus and many other Hereticks did some deny Christ's Manhood some his Godhead some his Death and some his Resurrection and each part of his Office was denyed That among all there Simon Magus only should be the Antichrist I see no reason to believe of which more before and after 4. Ye are of God little children and have overcome them because greater is he that is in you than he that is in the world 4. But your Faith in Christ is of the Spirit of God who dwelleth and worketh in you and you have overcome the worldly seducing Spirit its Doctrines Baits and Temptations for God's Spirit which is in you is more powerful than the Spirit which deludeth the World 5. They are of the world therefore speak they of the world and the world heareth them 5. These Seducers are men of a worldly interest and mind and therefore they preach a wordly Doctrine fitted to a worldly Interest and Ear and therefore worldly men believe them 6. We are of God he that knoweth God heareth us he that is not of God heareth not us Hereby know we the spirit of truth and the spirit of errour 6. We are of God and can prove our Mission by his attestation to our Doctrine as being from God And therefore all that truly know God will receive and own our Doctrine as God's and us as his Apostles but he that is not of God having not the same Spirit receiveth not the same holy Doctrine nor us Thus differ the Spirit of God and of Errour 7. Beloved let us love one another for love is of God and every one that loveth is born of God and knoweth God 8. He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love 7 8. And as true Faith in Christ and open confessing him is one sign so true Christian LOVE is another to know that our Doctrine and Spirit is of God Therefore be sure that you unfeignedly love one another Most certainly LOVE is of God common Love is his common gift and holy Love is his special grace and every one that Loveth Saints as Saints as well as Men as Men sincerely for the Love of God and goodness in them is so far like God who as the God of Nature loveth Nature and as the God of Grace loveth Holiness and therefore is a regenerate Child of God and hath true Faith and Knowledge of God or else he could not love him in his Saints And whatever they pretend they have no true effectual Love of the most Holy God or of his Will who love not his Holiness in his Children and are not dear to one another For LOVE is not a meer quality in God but his very Essence GOD IS LOVE Note I know no sentence more worthy to be written in Letters of Gold or rather written on all our hearts But the other two prime Attributes written in this Epistle must be conjoyned GOD is LIFE LIGHT and LOVE And LOVE is complacency and includeth Infinite JOY or PLEASURE 9. In this was manifested the love of God towards us because that God lent his onely begotten Son into the world that we might live through him 9. And God's Essential LOVE doth tend to communication he is good and doth good He loveth us not with a barren Love as Hypocrites do but he chose this most woderful glorifying way of publick manifesting his Love to us even by sending his Son into the World that we might live through him 10. Herein is love not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the Propitiation for our sins 10. And the Glory of God's Love to us is not only that he consequently loved us for loving him but that he antecedently loved us that we might love him and while we were in sin and enmity freely sâ—nâ— his Son to be the Propitiation for our sins 11. Beloved if God so loved us we ought also to love one another 11. And Gods great works and glorious manifestations of himself to us are purposely to be as the Seal to the Wax to make us like him in our degree And he therefore chose this astonishing way of revealing his LOVE to us that by it we might be brought to love him and one another for him 12. No man hath seen God at any time If we love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us 12. It is God himself that his Love â—bligâ—th us to LOVE But as we see him but in the Glass or Image of his Nature and Holiness in Man so we must Love him 〈◊〉 we see him here even in the Natuâ—e and Holiness of Man And if â—e thus holily love one another as Godâ—â— Image God by his Spirit dwelleth in us for it is his Spirit of Love that maketh us thus Love And his Love to us attaineth its end which was to make us like him in Love O that Christians would study this well 13. Hereby know we that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his Spirit 13. By this sure evidence we know that God and we do as it were dwell in each other and have blessed communion because he hath given us this Spirit of holy Love 14. And we have seen and do testifie that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world 14. And we are the Preachers of Faith and Love as we have seen so we testifie that God the Father glorified his Love by sending his Son to be the Saviour of the sinful World 15. Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God God dwelleth in him and he in God 15. It cannot be that any man can soundly believe such astonishing Love that God was manifested in flesh or that the Father sent his Son into flesh by his Doctrine Example Suffering Merits Resurrection and Intercession to save us and shall confess this whatever suffering it cost him but that man must needs be possessed by God's Spirit of holy Love and so God dwelleth in that man by his Spirit and that man in God as the great Object of his Faith and Love For with the heart man believeth to righteousness and with the mouth confession is made to salvation Rom. 10. 16. And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us God is love and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him 16. And knowing and by Faith believing the Love that God hath to us and hath declared in Christ we again conclude that GOD IS LOVE and he that
into some sins that are to be punished with Bodily Death or â—hame Magistrates must put to death Murderers and other capital Offenders and when Magistrates do it not God will oft times do it without them himself as he did on Ananias and Sapphira and others In this case if one be to be executed by Justice or be under God's Justice that will put him to death you may pray for his Soul but you must not pray for his Life though he repent because it is against God's Law and the common Good And if you should pray for the Recovery of such a man in Sickness God hath not promised you to recover him No nor any of his own Children when their dying time is come 18. We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself and that wicked one toucheth him not 18. We know that all that are born of God hate sin and overcome it in the course of their lives and live in no reigning sin which is predominant but only hated infirmities which consist with sincere predominant Faith Obedience and Repentance nor have any sin at all so far as they have the Divine Nature but they watchfully keep themselves from the prevalence of Satan's snares 19. And we know that we are of God and the whole world lieth in wickedness 19. And though Christ's Flocks here be less than the World we see by experience that we are of God guided by his Spirit obeying his Laws pleasing his Will living to him and hoping for his Glory and that the unconverted World is wholly set on wickedness and mischief so notorious is the difference between the faithful and the ungodly World which foretells the future difference 20. And we know that the Son of God is come and hath given us an understanding that we may know him that is true and we are in him that is true even in his Son Jesus Christ This is the true God and eternal life 20. In a word by all aforesaid we are certain of the truth of our Religion We are sure that the Son of God is come and Christ is he and by his Doctrine and Spirit hath enlightned us to know the true and only God and his Will and we are by faith and the Spirit planted into him who is the Truth even into Jesus Christ So that we are sure it is the true God that we believe and serve and the Gift and Title to Eternal Life that by Christ we do receive 21. Little children keep your selves from idols Amen 21. I speak to you in love as if you were my own Children but with care of you as to your weakness and what temptations the Idolatrous World assaults you with As Christ hath called you out of the World from Idolatry which you have renounced as you love God and your Saviour and your Souls hold close to Christ and return not to Idols nor partake of their Sacrifices nor seem to own them by Idolatrous Communion Amen The Second Epistle of JOHN the Apostle 't is most commonly thought but not certain 1. THe elder unto the elect lady and her children whom I love in the truth and not I only but also all they that have known the truth 2. For the truth's sake which dwelleth in us and shall be with us for ever 1 2. Note It seems this was some choice Woman that was a great support and helper to the Christians and eminent in Piety and stedfastness in the Faith Though some few groundlesly think that it was some Church that he calleth Lady 3. Grace be with you mercy and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ the Son of the Father in truth and love 3. Grace Mercy and Peace from God the Father and Christ the Son are the true unvaluable Blessings I wish you to confirm you in the two great parts of Religion Truth and Love 4. I rejoyced greatly that I found of thy children walking in truth as we have received a commandment from the Father 4. I greatly rejoyced that I found thy Children both holding fast the Christian Truth and living in the practice of it as the Father commanded us to preach and do 5. And now I beseech thee lady not as though I wrote a new commandment unto thee but that which we had from the beginning that we love one another 5. The sum of my writing to thee is not any Novelty but the old great Law of Christ Be sure that we keep up true Christian Love which Satan is an Enemy to 6. And this is love that we walk after his commandments This is the commandment that as ye have heard from the beginning ye should walk in it 6. And the Love in which we all must live is our Union and Concord in keeping his Commandments even the same Gospel which from the beginning was committed to us For both new and false Doctrines and a sinful life do break the Union and Peace of Christians 7. For many deceivers are entred into the world who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh This is deceiver and an antichrist 7 For there are many Hereticks now come to that deceiving pass that they deny Christ himself either his Godhead or Manhood or Office or Work yea his Incarnation as if his Body were but a Fantasm These are Deceivers and Antichrists 8. Look to your selves that we lose not those things which we have wrought but that we receive a full reward 8. Look to your selves with watchful care that no temptation draw you to back-slâ—de and you lose all your former belief and labour nor we our ministerial labour on you but hold on that you and we may attain that full Reward that we seek 9. Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the Father and the Son 9. As it was by the Doctrine of Christ that you were brought into your blessed Knowledge and Relation to the Father and the Son so if you fall from that Doctrine you will fall from God himself to whom by Christ you are reconciled But if you abide in Christ's Doctrine you will continue your Relation to the Father and the Son 10. If there come any unto you and bring not this Doctrine receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed 11. For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds 10 11. As for those Hereticks and Apostates that deny the Gospel or any Essential Part of Christianity shew them no encouraging Countenance Familiarity or Communion otherwise you will be guilty as Partners in their sin 12. Having many things to write unto you I would not write with paper and ink but I trust to come unto you and speak face to face that our joy may be full 13. The children of thy elect sister greet thee Amen 12 13. Note 1. Presence maketh
Christ â—hat hath his dreadful Justice as well as saving Mercy sendeth this Message Note Once for all here note that Churches were then named from Cities because Proximity was needful to Communion And among Christians there should be so great Unity that they that live in one Proximity like our Parishes or Towns should always be of one Church unless the uncapable multitude force them to divide in one City into many Churches in which still Proximity should be observed or unless the great Corruption or Violence of any Church do necessitate any to congregate by themselves for their safety and duty For if the faults of a Church and any of its Members be but tolerable Weaknesses it should not break their Communion but they should bear with and receive each other But if they are intolerable for which God disowneth and forsaketh them or their Worship they are no true Churches and must be forsaken of all as no true particular Christians and must be cast out 13. I know thy works and where thou dwellest even where Satan's seat is and thou holdest fast my Name and hast not denied my faith even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr who was slain among you where Satan dwelleth 13. I know with Approbation all thy good Works and that thou dwellest where Satan ruleth in the Heathen multitude having there an Idol-Temple and Roman persecuting Powers and that yet thou hast held fast the Profession of Christianity and not denyed me in Persecution even in the days when Satan's Instruments murder'd my faithful Martyr Antipas Note We have no other certain History of Antipas and his Case but only the uncertain stories of Metaphrasles and the Menology No doubt but there were many Martyrs whose History is not come down to us But Christ hath honoured Antipas by this sacred Record The time of his suffering is unknown 14. But I have a few things against thee because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam who taught Balac to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel to eat things sacrificed unto idols and to commit fornication 14. Though all this Good be found in thee I am offended that thou so connivest at the Heresie of the false Teachers as to permit some of them in your Communion who as Balaam for Gain taught Balac how to ensnare the Israelites into sin by Women so they lay Snares and Temptations before men by teaching them that it is lawful to eat things offered to Idols and to commit Fornication Note Had not this Church tolerated these filthy Hereticks in their Communion Christ would not have blamed them for their meer Neighbourhood 15. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans which thing I hate 15. And thou hast yet in thy Communion some that hold the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans which maketh light of Adulteries which is hateful to me Note Christ hateth all such false Doctrine as corrupteth Faith or Manners 16. Repent or else I will come unto thee quickly and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth 16. Repent of thy connivance at this wicked Sect and Doctrine and cast out them that will not be cured or else with the two-edged Sword which goeth out of my mouth I will shortly cut off these Hereticks and punish thee for bearing with them 17. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna and will give him a white stone and in the stone a new name written which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it 17. Let no man disregard what the Spirit saith to the Churches To him that overcometh the manifold Temptations of Persecutors false Teachers and fleshly lusts I will give the bread of life that hidden Manna which is laid up in the heavenly Sanctuary even Christ and his Spirit and in the grace of that Spirit I will give him a Pledge and Title to Eternal Life and that new Name and Nature Holiness and the Divine Image the evidence of right to the heavenly Inheritance whose Nature and Worth none rightly know but those who receive it Thus shall it be done to them whom I will honour 18. And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write These things saith the Son of God who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire and his feet are like fine brass 18. To the Church of Thyatira Pastors and People represented by their Angel hear and regard this message from the Son of God whose glory and dreadfulness was signified by his appearing â—o me with Eyes like a flame and Feet shining as burnish't Brass 19. I know thy works and charity and service and faith and thy patience and thy works and the last to be more than the first 19. I know and commend thy good Works and Charity and Ministration to the Saints and thy Fidelity and constant Patience in Tryals and that thy last Works excel thy first 20. Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel which calleth her self a prophetess to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed unto idols 21. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 20. Note 1. Even a few faults in a laudable Church may be a provocation to the Justice of Christ 2. Suffering corrupt Doctrines and Seducers in a Church is a sin which Christ will not pass by Suffering was not opposite to Banishing Imprisoning Killing For the Church had no such power or command But it was forbearing that sharp Reproof Confutation and Excommunication which was the Churches duty 3. Whether there were really a Woman among them that promoted this wickedness by pretence of Prophetick Inspiration or whether by the Woman Jezabel be meant the whole Sect of Nicolaitans or Gnosticks is uncertain But it 's certain that the Heresie tolerated was the same as was before reproved and that Paul was put so oft to write against viz. Fornication and Idol-Sacrifices pleaded for as lawful for Christians to partake of so they kept their faith and hearts to God 4. Impenitence after God's Patience and Warnings ripeneth men for Judgment 22. Behold I will cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation except they repent of their deeds 23. And I will kill her children with death and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give unto every one of you according to your works 22 23. Instead of a Bed of Lust I will cast her and all her seduced Sect into a Bed of great Tribulation except true Repentance and Reformation prevent it so that all the Churches shall see my heavy Plagues on them and shall know that I discern and hate and judge the most secret lusts and sins and will judge you
and all men according to your works Note Judging is either Justifying or Condemning and Executing accordingly Our first Justification which maketh us Just and so Accounts us is not according to any works strictly so called unless you will call it a work believingly to Accept a free gift Nor is our Justification in Judgment according to the works of the Law of Innocency or of Moses or any that can be thought to make the Reward not of Grace but of Debt But it is according to our performing the Covenant of Christianity made by Christ the condition of Salvation 24. But unto you I say and to the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak I will put upon you none other burden 25. But that which ye have already hold fast till I come 24 25. Note Some Copies have And and some leave it out If it be you and the rest it must mean you Pastors and the faithful People And this would shew that it is not One but Many Pastors that is meant by the Angel But if And be left out then the sense is All you of the Church that are not polluted with this filthy Doctrine which the pretenders to Wisdom call Profound Knowledge but is indeed the Depths of Satan I will put on you no new Doctrine nor Burden but charge you to hold fast that Apostolick Doctrine which you have received and wait in fidelity for my coming who will reward you 26. And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end to him will I give power over the nations 27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers even as I have received of my Father 26 27. This Promise is diveâ—sly expounded 1. Some think that it is not the same persons then living to whom it is made but those that in Constantine's time are found persevering shall then be advanced by him to honour and power Others think that it is to the same persons and meaneth buâ— that they shall be made Bishops and convert many Heathens But all the Church could not be made Bishops and Bishops then were the greatest Sufferers and converting is not ruling and dashing them in pieces with an Iron Rod. The Phrase is fetcht from Psal 2. Others think that it is meant of the Heavenly power of faithful separated Souls and that after death the Saints joyn with Angels â—s invisible Rulers of this World And others think that it is meant of a thousand years Reign on Earâ—h before the last Judgment And others think it is meant of the state after Judgment and that the Damned shall be as Slaves to the glorified Saints It is certain that it signifieth a triumphant glorious state in Heaven but the â—est is dark to us I think it meaneth that they shall partake of Christ's Royal Power subserviently in their degree by which they shall now triumph over the World in faith and in time be delivered from men's Tyrannny and at Death initially and at Judgment fully shall with Christ judge the World of wicked Men and Angels which is here called Ruling them And it is not improbable that the miserable damned ones will be in some sort trod down by Christ and his Saints but how we yet know not By the Morning-Star seemeth meant Christ and his Spirit to shine on them in Glory 29. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 29. Let none take themselves to be unconcerned in Christ's Message to his Churches for it is recorded for our common use and nearly concerneth us all CHAP. III. 1. ANd unto the angel of the church in Sardis write These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead 1. To the Angel that is the Pastors and People of the Church in Sardis Thus saith he who is the Lord of Angels and Ministers Note Though the Spirits before were named before Christ it was not as preferring them before him for he is here said to have them as he hath the Pastors I know what thou art and dost and that thou art reputed by men to be an excellent Church but thou art declined to a cold and decayed state even like to death Note Profession and outward Splendor make Churches and persons applauded that wanting the life and power of the Religion they profess are next to dead 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain that are ready to die for I have not found thy works perfect before God 2. Be awakned from thy Self-flattery and Coldness and revive and exercise that Good which yet thou hast that it may be strengthned for I find much Hypocrisie and Formality in thee and not that Soundness Seriousâ—ess and Zeal which God will require 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee 3. Remember what Doctrine my Apostles taught thee and hold fast that and receive no other Repent of thy Back-sliding for if thou do not awake and watch in holy Preparation I will come upon thee with my Judgments as a Thief cometh on men asleep when thou art most fearless and dost least expect me 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments and they shall walk with me in white for they are worthy 4. Though the greater part of that Church be as dead in their declining some few there are yet in it who have kept their Innocency from Heresie Vice and Cowardly Shrinking and these shall have the honourable Reward of their Uprightness for they are worthy of it according to the Law of Grace which promiseth it to such alone Note Yet these few Names are not commanded to separate from the rest 5. He that overcometh the same shall be clothed in white raiment and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life but I will confess his name before my Father and before his angels 5. He that overcometh in this Life of Tryal shall be cloathed with the Glory which signifieth the Reward of Innocency and is the mark of Dignity and Honour for such then was White Raiment and I will own him openly before my Father and his Angels as one who is enrolled as a Denison of Heaven among the Elect of God Note If White Garments now be seemly for conquering Saints they are unmeet for them that are overcome by the World and the love of its Honour Wealth and Power and by fleshly Lusts 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches 7. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write These things saith he
am in my Father and you in me and I in you 20. In that measure that this Spirit of Life is from me communicated to you ye shall Experimentally find that as I am in the Father and act by his Power so you are in me acted by my Love and Power and I in you thus acting you by my Spirit 21. He that hath my commandments and keepeth them he it is that loveth me and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him and will manifest my self to him 21. This Holy Spirit which I promise you is the Spirit of Love And he that loveth and keepeth my Commandments is he that truly loveth me And though with a Love of benevolence and beneficence I Love many Enemies to their Conversions yet it is only they that thus Love me that shall be Loved of my Father with Complacence and Felicitation And I will delight bless and glorifie them with my Love and make my self fuller known to them 22. Judas saith unto him not Iscariot Lord how is it that thou wilt manifest thy self unto us and not unto the world 23. Jesus answered and said unto him If a man love me he will keep my words and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him 22 23. The manifestation of my self is not to be by Monarchical outward Pomp which the World expecteth but by Spiritual Gifts and Comforts and Rewards And none are prepared for these but they that love me and keep my words These my Father will Love and my Father and I will come to him by the Spirit and make our aboad with him for ever 24. He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings and the word which you hear is not mine but the Fathers which sent me 24. But the World that Loveth me not keepeth not my words And it is the Fathers word and not mine only which they reject 25. These things have I spoken unto you being yet present with you 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you 25 26. I tell you all these things with my own Mouth while I am present with you But they shall be better understood and take deeper rooting in your Memory and Affections by the work of the Paraclets the Holy Ghost whom my Father will send in my Name my Agent Advocate and Witness he shall more fully teach you all things and bring all things that ever I said to your remembrances that you may teach and record them to the World 27. Peace I leave with you my peace I give unto you not as the world giveth give I unto you Let not your heart be troubled neither let it be afraid 27. And taking my farewell of you I do not only wish but give and leave with you my Grace and Benediction Not such an uneffectual or delusory peace in Sin as the World giveth But the beginning of everlasting Felicity Therefore let not your hearts be troubled or afraid at my departure as if ye were deserted 28. Ye have heard how I said unto you I go away and come again unto you If ye loved me ye would rejoyce because I said I go unto the Father for my Father is greater then I. 28. Ye have heard with trouble my words that I go away and come again to you If ye understood this aright your Love to me would make you rejoyce because as I told you it is my Father that I go to And he is greater than I whom he hath made Mediator And the presence of his Glory is better than this base wicked World 29. And now I have told you before it come to pass that when it is come to pass ye might believe 29. I have foretold you of my departure and my sending the Spirit that when it s come to pass your Faith may be helped by remembring my Predictions 30. Hereafter I will not talk much with you for the Prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me 30. I shall not speak much more to 〈…〉 my death For the Devil the Prince of the 〈◊〉 and the Romish and Jewish Powers his Agents are ready to Execute what I came to suffer but shall find in me no guilt or desert of suffering 31. But that the world may know that I love the Father and as the Father gave me commandment even so I do Arise let us go hence 31. But that I may shew to Mankind that my Love to my Father and my perfect Obedience to his Commands are more Powerful in me than the love of this Life I shall willingly suffer for Man an undeserved cursed death Arise and let us go to the place where I know Judas will come to apprehend me CHAP. XV. I Am the vine and my Father is the husbandman 1. I am to you like the Vine that giveth forth her Vital juice for Mans life and delight And my Father is as the Husbandman that planteth owneth and disposeth of the Vine and Fruit. Note Whether Christ spake this before they rose from Supper or as they went by the way is uncertain 2. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away and every branch that bareth fruit he purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruit 2. All that manifest themselves Christians and are Baptized and Grafted into my Church are to me as the Branches are to the Vine as to Coveâ—ant-insition And every 〈…〉 â—hristia◠〈◊〉 is not sincerely fruitful 〈…〉 superfluous branch And the sincere and fruitful shall be pruned by Instruction Discipline and Correction that they may be yet more fruitful 3. Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you 4. Abide in me and I in you As the branch cannot bear fruit of it self except it abide in the vine no more can ye except ye abide in me 3 4. You are now in some measure cleansed and sanctified by my Word and Grace But do ye think that all your work is done or all your danger over it must be still your care to abide in me by continued Faith and Love and that I may abide in you by my Spirit and Grace For as the branch can bear no Fruit of it self but by vertue communicated from the Stock and therefore must abide in it No more can you except you abide in me 5. I am the vine ye are the branches He that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruit for without me ye can do nothing 5. Your â—â—â—tion and continuance in me must make you fruitful â—or out of me and without my communicated Spirit of Grace you can do nothing that will save you 6. If a man abide not in me he is cast forth as a branch and is withered and men gather them and cast them into the fire and
Lord Jesus Christ 57. But by Faith which seeth things to come we give God thanks that will raise us from the Dead and give us final Victory over Death through Christ 58. Therefore my beloved brethren be ye stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord for as much ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord. 58. And now Brethren make this necessary use of all Seeing our Faith and Hope of a Resurrection and future Life assureth us that none of our Christian Labour or Suffering shall be in vain or to our loss or without a glorious Reward what remaineth but that against all Temptations you be steadfast and unmovable and do Gods Work with all your Power abounding in Labour and Patience to the end ANNOTATIONS AS this Chapter is of great use for our Instruction so it is not without many Difficulties to our Understanding I. It 's needful to be observed into how narrow a room Paul reduceth the Gospel or Articles of Faith concerning Christ and how greatly herein they differ from him that condemn excommunicate or persecute those who believe These and all the Bible besides if they subscribe not to the Truth of all their Articles and Forms superadded and the justness of their numerous Canons II. The Apparition of Christ to the Five hundred and to James seemeth part of that which St. John saith was not by him written So that part of the Evidence of Christs Resurrection should be enough to cause us to believe it III. Though it was but some at Corinth that denied the Resurrection the Church was faulty in bearing with them yet Separation from that Church for their sakes is not required nor allowed by the Apostle IV. The Socinians from the 19th Verse and divers others gather That Paul denieth the Felicity of our Souls before the Resurrection because he intimateth That if there were no Resurrection but only an Immortality of the Soul Christians were the most miserable Men and their Faith and Sufferings vain and they were yet in their Sins c. The Matter is weighty and the Solution hath its Difficulty Some say That because the Heretical denied the Immortality of the Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Paul supposeth this and answereth them as to both And they say That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying but to stand up that is to live again includeth the Life of the Separated Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Others say That Paul speaketh only of the Man and not of the Soul alone which is but part of the Man Soul and Body are essential to a Man and as a Man he may be miserable because part is so as a Tooth-ach is to the whole Body though the Soul be happy Others say That the Felicity or perfect Man at the Resurrection will be so much greater than that of the Separated Soul before and also that this Separate State is so darkly revealed to us that the Apostle maketh light of it in comparison of the latter The first of these Opinions is not inconsiderable but the chief Answer is by a stricter Exposition of the particular Texts And 1. Verse 19. argueth thus If we believe in and suffer for a Christ as risen who is not risen then he cannot save us either as to Soul or Body and then we are the most miserable sort of Men. For our Hopes in him for the Time and Things of this Life only affords us less than others have his Kingdom being not of this World This Argument is not against but for the Immortality of the Soul So Verse 32. What advantageth it me if the dead rise not i. e. Neither Soul nor Body is advantaged by suffering for a Christ as risen who is not risen V. The Comparison of Adam and Christ is as hard seeming to mean that Adam's Soul and his Posterities as such are not Immortal But indeed it implieth no more than this 1. That it 's called Gen. 2. a Living Soul but Christ the Lord of Life 2. That Adam had but a Soul breathed into him by Creation on Earth but Christ was in Heaven from Everlasting the Living God 3. That Adam propagated only Humanity but Christ also Sanctity and Felicity 4. That Adam by Nature had but a loseable Capacity of Bodily Life continued and Heavenly Felicity and by Sin came short of both But Christ hath Life in himself as the Root of Holiness and Happiness in Heaven which he will give Believers both to their Souls and Bodies and will give a Bodily Resurrection to all Men. VI. Ver. 24. The Kingdom delivered up to the Father is but that Government which Christ useth to recover and save Sinners and is no addition to the Father nor diminution to Christ But as a Prince undertaking to reduce Rebels layeth down his Commission and Arms when he hath done his Work and yet increaseth his own Honour or as a Physician giveth up his Hospital when he hath healed all the Sick And it is like yea certain that when Christs acquisitive Mediation is finished he will still be some sort of Mediator of our Fruition For we shall still behold his Glory VII Ver. 37.39 seem to intimate That the Body that shall rise is not the same that was sowed but such a Body as God pleaseth a new to give Doubtless it is the same in some respect and not the same in an respects And to be able to know just how far it is or is not the same is too hard for us and may be quietly left to the Will of God The Seminal part of the Grain Matter and Form liveth in the new Fruit in which it springeth up as the Seminal part of Man begins his Being in the Womb but the added Mass which makes up the Root the Stalk and Ear and new Grains are all drawn from without from the Water Earth and Air by God and by the Seminal Spirit We see that Men oft grow Fleshy Fat and Lean again and at last die with little but a skinned Skeleton I think few believe that either Men dying Fat shall rise Fat or Men dying Lean shall rise Lean or yet that every Man shall rise with all the Flesh which he ever lived or sinned in and which daily passed away or consumed in Sickness To know how much and what goeth to identifie the Body we must leave to God if we will not pretend to the knowledge we have not Nor is it necessary to believe that all Fowls Beasts and Fishes rise again and go to Heaven which are ever digested and made Humane Flesh The Apostle likening our Bodies to Seed maketh some to doubt whether the dead Body have a Resurrection by any Seminal Vertue as a Natural Cause or only rise by Miracle The latter is most commonly held And yet it is certain that the Soul taketh with it a Love and Inclination to its Body which is a sort of Seminal Disposition And no mortal Man knoweth
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
but I delayed as foreseeing how unpleasing it would be to have exercised the Severity among you which your Sin before Repentance required 24. Not for that we have dominion over your faith but are helpers of your joy for by faith ye stand 24. Not that we are Lords over your Faith or have any power to change it but our Preaching and Discipline is to help your Joy by casting out Sin and by stablishing you in Faith in and by which you must stand and live CHAP. II. 1 2. BUt I determined this with my self that I would not come again to you in heaviness For if I make you sorry who is he then that maketh me glad but the same which is made sorry by me 1 2. But the true cause of my delay to come to you was that having reproved you for many Sins which required sharper Censure if you had not disowned them I was not forward to grieve you by such displeasing Work and staid to hear of your Repentance For your Grief is my own and none can take it from me but your selves by your Repentance 3. And I wrote this same unto you lest when I came I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoyce having confidence in you all that my joy is the joy of you all 3. And I gave you my Reproof by a Letter thaâ— it might cause that Reformation which might prevent my Sorrow when I came my self for I ought to have joy in you as I hope also my joy is yours 4. For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears not that you should be grieved but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you 4. For I was so far from insulting over you or desiring your hurt that I performed that necessary part of my Office with great grief and anguish and wrote to you with many tears not delighting to grieve you but to shew my Love for your Reformation and Salvation 5. But if any have caused grief he hath not grieved me but in part that I may not overcharge you all 5. But the Grief which I had by the Sins of some particular Persons I am far from charging on all the Church 6. Sufficient to such a man is this punishment which was inflicted of many 6. The Churches Censure and Rejection of such a Sinner is as much Punishment as I judged meet Note That the Punishment was not only in the presence of Many that is the Assembly but also by many For though the Pastor had the Keys the People were consenting Executioners by avoiding Communion with the Excommunicate 7. So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him and comfort him lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow 7. But now he is penitent ye ought to forgive and comfort him with the notice of Pardoning Mercy from God lest too much sorrow overwhelm him Note That Sorrow for Sin may be too much and it is so when it swalloweth us up and doth more hurt than good 8. Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love towards him 8. I that judged him for his Sin now absolve him and intreat you in Love to receive him 9 For to this end also did I write that I might know the proof of you whether ye be obedient in all things 9. I wrote to you to cast him out to exercise your Obedience and so I now do to take him in 10. To whom ye forgive any thing I forgive also for if I forgave any thing to whom I forgave it for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ 10. As â—oâ— forgive him and desire his Restoration â—o do I And I absolâ—e him by Christs Authority as his Minister for your own Good and Comfort Discipline being for the Churches good 11. Lest Satan should get an advantage of us for we are not ignorant of his devices 11. For we know that Satan hath his Stratagems and would turn our Justice and Discipline to our hurt either by too much dejecting the Sinner or by exasperating and dividing the Church And we would not be over-reached by him The Means are for the End 12. Furthermore when I came to Troas to preach Christs gospel and a door was opened unto me of the Lord 13. I had no rest in my spirit because I found not Titus my brother but taking my leave of them I went from thence into Macedonia 12 13. At Troas I had great Encouragement in my Ministry but not hearing of you by Titus disquieted me c. 14. Now thanks be unto God which always causeth us to triumph in Christ and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place 14. To God I give Thanks who causeth me to rejoice in the Success of my Ministry for Christ and whereever I come communicateth to Men the Knowledge of his Gospel 15. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish 16. To the one we are the savour of death unto death and to the other the savour of life unto life 15 16. For our Service to God is an acceptable Sacrifice for the sake of Christ both about them that are saved and them that perish to them that abuse and reject the Gospel to their own destruction and them that are converted and saved by it For God will be glorified in both and accepteth our Ministry to both notwithstanding the various Success 16 17. And who is sufficient for these things For we are not as many which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speak we in Christ 16 17. So great is this Work that neither I nor any is sufficient for it in our own Strength without Gods suitable Help and Grace But I have the Conscience of my Sincerity that I do not as do the Corrupters of the Word of God but I speak the things of Christ in truth as God inspired me and as in his sight CHAP. III. 1. DO we begin again to commend our selves or need we as some others epistles of commendation to you or letters of commendation from you 1. And seeing the Reputation of our Persons is so needful to the Ends of our Ministry let me expostulate with you why you should hearken to them who make it needful to vindicate our selves Am I a Stranger to you Do I need as some others to be recommended to you by other Mens Letters Or by your Letters to be recommended to other Churches Do I not bring with me the Proof of mine Apostleship 2. Ye are our epistle written in our hearts known and read of all men 2. Your own Conversion by my Ministry which is the rejoicing of my Heart is more than a Commendatory Epistle and this may be read of all that know you 3. For as much as ye are manifestly declared to be the
epistle of Christ ministred by us written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in fleshly tables of the heart 3. For your Conversion openly proveth that you are as it were Christs own Epistle by our Ministry written by the quickning Spirit of the Living God and not with Ink not as Moses's Law on Tables of Stone but on your very Hearts And therefore as you are the Epistle or Testimony of the Work of Christ so of me as his Minister 4 5. And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward Not that we are sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 4 5. It is of God that I have this Confidence and Glorying Far be it from me to think that I have any such Sufficiency of my self to convert Souls but my Sufficiency and the Success is all of God 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament not of the letter but of the spirit for the letter killeth but the spirit giveth life 6. It is he that hath made me an able Minister of the New Covenant not a Preacher of the Law of Moses written in Stone but of the Gospel of Christ who sendeth us forth by his Spirit and giveth his Spirit by our Ministry For the Law of Moses curseth Sinners and sheweth them Sin and condemneth them But the Spirit of Christ doth quicken them and kill their Sin and lead them in the way of Life 7. But if the ministration of death written and ingraven in stones was glorious so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance which glory was to be done away 7. For if that Ministry of Moses which by consequence was of Death or of a Law that condemned but gave not the Spirit of Life written and engraven by God in Stones was accompanied with so great Glory that the Israelites could not endure to look Moses in the Face for the Glory of his Countenance which yet is now done away 8. How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious 8. Must not the more excellent Ministry of a durable Gospel by which God giveth Men his Spirit be more glorious though we the Ministers seem contemptible 9. For if the ministration of condemnation be glory much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory 9. The different Covenants shew the different Glory of the Ministry For if Moses's Ministration of a condemning Law was Glory our Ministration of a justifying saving Gospel-Covenant must needs exceed his Ministry in true Glory 10. For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect by reason of the glory that excelleth 10. For as a greater Light maketh a lesser seem as none so the Mosaick Ministry of the Law had as it were no Glory being clouded by the Glory of the Gospel 11. For if that which is done away was glorious much more that which remaineth is glorious 11. For if the Law of Moses considered formally as such and given to the Jews to rule their Common-wealth and lead them to Christ which was to cease when the Gospel came to which it was a Schoolmaster was yet given in Glory much more is the Gospel which is to continue and its Ministration glorious 12. Seeing then that we have such hope we use great plainness of speech 12. Wonder not then that we speak boldly to you when we can shew such Authority 13. And not as Moses which put a vail over his face that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished 13. We do not as Moses veil our Faces signifying that the Israelites could not well look to the true End and Meaning of their own Law which is Christ to whom by Types it pointed them nor see that it was to be abolished by his better Covenant as it now is We speak freely to you with open Face 14. But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament which vail is done away in Christ 14. But the Minds of the unbelieving Jews were blinded and to this day the Veil remaineth by this their Blindness so that they understand not the End and Design of the Old Testament when they read it Bâ—t it 's taken away by Christ to true Believers 15. But even unto this day when Moses is read the vail is upon their heart 15. Their Unbelief sheweth us that the Veil and Blindness is on them to this day 16. Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord the vail shall be taken away 16. But when they shall be converted to Christianity the Veil shall be taken away and they shall understand the Meaning and Tendency of the Law 17. Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty 17. And as the Letter doth but point unto the Spirit without which it doth but kill so it is Christ who is that Spirit which is the Sum and End of the Letter and Types And where the Spirit of the Lord is there is Freedom and Power of Speech as well as Deliverance And therefore we use that Freedom with you 18. But we all with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord are changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. 18. And so all true Christians not veiled as the Jews but with open Face in the open Light though yet but as in a Glass behold the Glory of the Lord and by our Spiritual Renovation are changed into the Image of Christ from one Degree of Glory to another by the Spirit of the Lord who will perfect his Work ANNOTATIONS THe fear of favouring Antinomianism hath tempted some to pervert this Chapter about the abolishing of Moses's Law I know of no Man that hath written so much against the Antinomians as I have done nor with so much success in casting down their Libertine Errours in this Land And yet I abhor running into the contrary Extreme And therefore I say that it is evident to any unprejudiced considering Reason that Paul here affirmeth That the very Law written in Stone is abolished and done away To say It is only the Glory of the Burning Mount or of Moses Face that is done away is plainly contrary to Ver. 7 9 10 11 13. I will not tire the Reader with Arguments from so plain Words The Truth is this 1. The Law of Nature is not done away by Christ but made part of his own Law into whose Hands that and all things are given 2. The Ten Commandments except the Preface and a Word or two in the Second Commandment and the Determination of the Seventh Day in the Fourth Commandment are the Common Law of Nature 3. Christ also hath expresly made them his Law
be trusted with the Ministry but Men Faithful and able to teach others 3. It is the same Doctrine which was delivered by the Apostles which must be committed to Ministers to teach the People 4. While the Scriptures were yet unwritten or unfinished the words which Men heard from the Apostles were to be their Rule of Doctrine 3. Thou therefore endure hardness as a good souldier of Jesus Christ 3. Note The Life of a Minister or Bishop is not a Life of Ease and Idleness and Safeness and Dominion and fulness but like a Souldiers a Life of Hardship hard Labour hard usage by the World Hard Sufferings requiring Resolution Fortitude and Patience 4. No man that warreth intangleth himself with the affairs of this life that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a souldier 4. A Bishop or Minister must be like a Souldier who maketh it his whole Business and doth not joyn any other Trade of Life that would take up any of his time 5. And if a man also strive for masteries yet is he not crowned except he strive lawfully 5. And in the Games in which Men strive for Masteries for a Prize as Running Wrestling Fencing Fighting it is not every one that striveth that hath the Crown or Prize but onely he that winneth it by getting the better And so must a Minister of Christ strive for the Crown of Life by putting forth all his care and strength 6. The husbandmen that laboureth must be first partaker of his fruits 6. The Husbandman must labour Plow Sow c. before he reap and gather the Fruit. Note God will reward no Pastors but the Laborours tho' Men may advance the Proud and Idle 7. Consider what I say and the Lord give thee understanding in all things 7. Note They that will have Gods Word and good Council blest by God to their Understanding must consider of it even of its meaning truth and use 8. Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead 8. If thou deeply consider and remember that Christ was raised from the Dead as it will infer the truth of all the rest of the Gospel to thee so it will be to thee a powerful example of Patience and Hope in all thy Sufferings for Christ 8 9. According to my Gospel Wherein I suffer trouble as an evildoer even unto bonds but the word of God is not bound 8 9. This Resurrection of Christ is it which I Preach for which I suffer as reputed a Malefactor and that even to Imprisonment and Bonds but Godâ— Word still prospereth and is not bound Note So blind and Devilish is Malignant Enmity to Truth and Godliness that Christs best Servants are reputed and used as Malefactors and Rogues even for the best of their Duty to God and that which is most profitable to the World 10. Therefore I endure all things for the elects sakes that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory 10. And I think not any Suffering too dear for the sake of Gods Elect though the rest of the World reject the Gospel that it may but further the Salvation of them by the Grace of Christ to bring them to Eternal Glory 11. It is a faithful saying For if we be dead with him we shall also live with him 12. If we suffer we shall also reign with him 11 12. Believe this as a Gospel Maxim if we be dead to the World for him as he died for us we shall live in glory with him And it we suffer for and with him we shall follow him also in Exaltation unto Glory 12 13. If we deny him he also wil deny us If we believe not yet he abideth faithful he cannot deny himself 12 13. If for fear of suffering we deny him he will disown us and deny us his Salvation And if we be unfaithful and forsake him and our own Salvation yet he will be true of his Word and will not deny and forsake his own Cause but make good his threatnings against them that forsake his Mercies 14. Of these things put them in remembrance charging them before the Lord that they strive not about words to no profit but to the subverting of the hearers 14. Note Bishops and Ministers have great need to call Men to the serious study of fundamental practical truths from vain diverting kinds of study 2. Such are the Disputes and Contentions about Words or Grammatical Criticisms and Barren Speculations in Arts and Sciences which profit not by their due subserviency to Saving Truths but subvert Men by diverting their Thoughts Love and Labour 15. Study to shew thy self approved unto God a workman that needeth not to be ashamed rightly dividing the word of truth 15. Study not for applause and to humour sick-brains but to please God and do all as approved to him with such skill and care and diligence as beseemeth a good Workman that need not be ashamed of his Work and disgrace not the Work by an ignorant bungling confused handling but take great care rightly to order methodize and distribute the word of Truth Note That tho curious unprofitable trifling with Words be sinful yet the more accurate ordering methodizing or distributing Truth setting each in its proper place and giving every hearer his due part is the part of a skilful Teacher 16. But shun profane and vain bablings for they will increase unto more ungodliness 17. And their word will eat as doth a canker 16. But avoid profane and vain Clamors and Bablings of Heathen Philosophers or Hereticks who set up a course of Ostentation of their Wit by unprofitable Disputes for the Fruit will be but the Increase of ungodliness And Vain Proud Wits are so liable to the Infection that their words will eat like a Gangren 17 18. Of whom is Hymeneus and Philetus who concerning the truth have erred saying That the resurrection is past already and overthrow the faith of some 17 18. Note It is not certain on what account they said the Resurrectâ—on was past 1. Whether as the Familists and Quakers by pretending that it is but an inward Resurrection from sin that is meant Or 2. As Pythagoreans saying That it 's but the Transition of Souls into other Bodies which is done here and no more to be expected I incline most to this last It is that which Paul Disputeth against 1 Cor. 15. that is here meant And the Doctrine of Transmigration was then so common and the Hereticks had so much from the Pythagorean Philosophers that it 's most likely to be this 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure having this seal The Lord knoweth them that are his And Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity 19. But whoever falls away God's Foundation on which we build our Hope is sure and hath a Seal as it were with this double Inscription on one side The Lord knoweth them that are his for he
hath Decreed their Salvation and will not lose them and he hath marked them out by his Spirit and written on them Holiness to the Lord And therefore on the other side is written Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity For Gods Decree conjoyneth the End and Means and he Decreeth none to Salvation that are not at once Decreed to Sanctification As his Covenant on his part promiseth us Life so our Covenant to him obligeth us to Holiness 20. But in a great house there are not onely vessels of gold and of silver but also of wood and earth and some to honour and some to dishonour 20. But it is not to be wondered at if in Gods House which is his Church-visible or the Professors of Christianity there be Errours and Scandals and some Backslide For it 's usual in great Mens Houses to have some Wooden and Earthen Vessels for low and base usage as well as Silver and Gold for the Table c. 21. If a man therefore purge himself from these he shall be a vessel unto honour sanctified and meet for the masters use and prepared unto every good work 21. All that by Gods Grace do purge themselves from Heresie and Iniquity are Vessels of Honour sanctified and meet to serve and honour God and disposed to all good Works 22. Flee also youthful lusts but follow righteousness faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart 22. Note 1. That the Flesh and its Lusts especially in Youth are such dangerous Enemies to our Holiness and Salvation that we have greet need to be warned to avoid those Lusts and consequently all that cherisheth them Fulness Idleness loose Company c. 2. Righteousness Faith Charity and Peace are the Sum of a Holy Life 3. Charity and Peace must extend to all that call on the Lord out of a pure Heart though not in our Forms or Ceremonies 23. But foolish and unlearned questions avoid knowing that they do gender strifes 23. But whereas the more ignorant and unsound Professors are apt to turn Practical Godliness into Self-conceited Ignorant Controversie and Disputes avoid this ill Practice as knowing that such wranglings do but but breed strifes 24. And the servant of the Lord must not strive but be gentle unto all men apt to teach patient 25. In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves if God peradventure will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth 26. And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil who are taken captive by him at his will 24 25 26. But God's Servants especially Bishops and Teachers must not provoke Dâ—ssenters by striving Debates but be gentle to all Men even the Erroneous apt to teach them and patient with them in Errour Instructing them in Meeekness and in a gentle sort even when they oppose the Truth and thus to wait in the right use of Gods means to see whether God will convince them and turn them by Repentance to the acknowledging of the Truth and that by consideration of what you teach them they may recover themselves out of the Snare of the Devil who captivateth them alive to do his Will Note 1. If Men will not hear gentle teaching much less will they yield to provoking Disputes 2. Yet Disputes like defensive Wars are oft necessary to the defense of the Truth and Church tho it be not the way to win the Opponent 3. Till sinners by consideration can be brought to be Agents in recovering themselves no Teaching or Disputing is like to recover them 4 Fire and Water are not more contrary than this word of God and the way of Romish Prelates who Hereticate Imprison Silence Ruine and Murder True Christians for conforming to all their Superstitious Canons and Ceremonies and not swearing obedience to their usurped Domination CHAP. III. 1. THis know also that in the last days perillous times shall come 1. Before the End the times will grow yet harder more difficult and dangerous 2 3. For men shall be lovers of their own selves covetous boasters proud blasphemers disobedient to parents unthankful unholy without natural affection truce-breakers false accusers incontinent fierce despisers of those that are good 4. Traitours heady high-minded lovers of pleasures more then lovers of God 5. Having a form of godliness but denying the power thereof from such turn away 2 3 4 5. The sins which will abound are these 1. They will be enslaved by selfishness and little care for any but themselves 2. Lovers of Money and Covetous 3. Open boasters and Vain glorious 4. Proud 5. Blasphemers and râ—â—â—oachful 6. Disobedient to their own Parents 7. Unthankful 8. Without Holiness Profane 9. Having no true friendly love no not Natural 10. Men that will not live in Peace but are unreconcilable 11. Devils or false accusers of others especially of the best 12. Distempered Ilconditioned Incontinent 13. Fierce and Cruel 14. Having no love to Goodness or Good Men. 15. Betrayers of others or Treacherous 16. Rash Precipitate Heady Men 17. High-minded puft up with selfconceit instead of Solid Knowledge 18. Lovers of Pleasure Sensual and Fantastical as Carnal Men more than lovers of God 19. Having an Image or form of Godliness a shew and outside in Words Gestures Liturgies Ceremonies and Professions 20. But the Power of it for Sanctification mortifying the Flesh and overcoming the World and living above they Savour not but deny and do oppose From this sort of Men turn away and have no communion with them Note If the Apostle had written thus in these latter ages of the Church Guilt would have made many accuse him as Describing and Defaming them and their Church Rulers 6. For of this sort are they which creep into houses and lead captive silly women laden with sins led away with divers lusts 7. Ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth 6.7 This Evil Spirit is already gone forth and these Mischiefs are begun and will increase for such are they that thrust themselves into Houses and there by deceit lead captive silly women who being under a heep of their own sins and acted and led by divers lusts or ill desires come to the Christian Assemblies and are still learning but grow not in sound Religion nor come to any sound knowledge of the truth and so are very capable Receptive Objects for any such deceivers to draw away Note That all the said twenty foresaid Vices which cleave to creeping Hereticks while they are low do work with greater power and confidence in them when they get into Domination 8. Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses so do these also resist the truth men of corrupt minds reprobate concerning the faith 8. And as the Egyptian Magicians withstoud Moses to keep Pharoah from believing him and that by Magick so do these resist the True Preachers of the Gospel by their Magick and Arts now and by the Sword and
which the superior World hath no real similitude but by fiction 6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal and in the midst of the throne and round about the throne were four beasts full of eyes before and behind 6. Note Before the Tabernacle and the Temple there was a great broad Vessel of Water called a Sea for the Priests to wash in Exod. 20.18 1 Kings 7.23 signifying the Purity required in the Worshippers of God being as Crystal tells us that no spots or Hypocrisie is unseen to God Though some make this to signifie the multitude of Worshippers The four Beasts some say resemble the four Staâ—dards and Camps of Israel in the Wilderness or as others the four Evangelists But it is like to mean the Executioners by Providence and Miracles of Christ's Will and Power full of Eyes as knowing all the Affairs of the Sons of Men about which they are employed called Living creatures for their executive power 7. And the first beast was like a lion and the second beast like a calf and the third beast had a face as a man and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle 7. Note As these four agree with the Apparition in Ezekiel 1.10 in the main notwithstanding some small difference so it is observable which D. Hammond noteth from Aben Ezra that these were the Escutcheons on the four Ensigns or Standards of the Camp of Israel a Lion for the Camp of Judah a Man for the Camp of Reuben an Oxe for the Camp of Ephraim and an Eagle for the Camp of Dan And an Oxe and Calf are oft used for the same And these four are noted to be the chief in their several kinds the Lion among wild Beasts the Oxe among the tame and serviceable a Man among all Animals and an Eagle among Birds To conjecture what God would signifie by them to Israel must needs be uncertain I know nothing liker than an intimation of Duty and Prophecy that Israel should be victorious over their Enemies and valiant as a Lion wise and in Dominion as Man and should have a fertile and plenteous Land signified by the Oxe and be Seraphick and Divine in the holy Worship of God signified by the Eagle that mounteth Heaven-ward in her strength And it 's like such blessings are hereby signified to be conferred on the Church some fix the signification on Angels some on Ministers And less probable are their 's that think Peteâ— John Paul and Barnabas are meant or they that apply it to the four Evangelists or four Patriarchs 8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him and they were full of eyes within and they rest not day and night saying Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come 8. Note The Beasts resembling the Standard-bearer in the Camp are likest to signifie both the Angels in Heaven who glorifie God's Attributes and serve him in the performance of his Promises to the Church and also the Apostles and Prophets and Evangelists and Pastors who do their part herein on Earth See Isa 6.2 of their wings 2. Holy holy holy may relate to the Trinity but certainly signifieth that the Holiness of God is that for which he is loved and praised by Angels and Saints His Holiness is his Perfection and Transcendency above all creatures being the end of all to whom they are to be devoted and consequently his perfect contrariety to all evil 3. The celebrating of the Praises of the most Holy God is the uncessant work of heavenly Spirits and most of the work of Ministers and Church-Assemblies on Earth 9. And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 10. The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created 9 10 11. Note With the chief Angels concur all the heavenly Hâ—st in magnifying the Holy Eternal God as shining forth in the glory of all his works by him and for him by his efficient Will and for his complacential Will fulfilled they being all created preserved and ordered And this heavenly work is to be imitated by the Churches on Earth whose Pastors leading the People must concur in the Praises of the most Holy Everliving God And those Churches that are dry and scant in these Praises of God how well soever the Word be there preached are defective and unlike their Pattern These passages are best expounded in the three first Petitions of the Lord's Prayer Let thy Name be hallowed Thy Kingdom come and Thy Will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven Neither Heaven nor Earth must be left out in the Exposition CHAP. V. 1. ANd I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside sealed with seven seals 1. I saw a Roll called a Book in his hand who sate on the Throne written on both sides but the Roll was sealed up with seven Seals Note The Roll contained God's Decrees as they were to be fulfilled according to this Prophecy And it 's like they were seven Rolls together making one Book 2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice Who is worthy to open the book and to loose the seals thereof 2. Note Every Angel or Man is not worthy or meet to be the Expositor and Messenger of God's Mysteries to Man 3. And no man in heaven nor in earth neither under the earth was able to open the book neither to look thereon 3. It was a work and trust too high for any meer creature in all the World None of them was worthy 4. And I wept much because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book neither to look thereon 4. I lamented that the creatures should be found so unworthy and God's Mysteries be kept unknown 5. And one of the elders saith unto me Weep not behold the lion of the tribe of Judah the root of David hath prevailed to open the book and to loose the seven seals thereof 5. One of the Elders that were at the Throne comforted me and told me that Christ who is called the Lion of the Tribe of Judah and the Son of David and Root of Jesse was found worthy by the Dignity of his Person and his Merits by Man's Redemption to open to the Church all the Mysteries of God which it was meet for Man to know and to loose the Seals 6. And I beheld and lo in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts and in the midst of the elders stood a Lamb as it had been slain having seven horns and seven eyes which are the seven
Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth 6. Upon this glad tidings I lookt and saw Christ in the likeness of a Lamb wounded and bloody as he was sacrificed which signified that it was by the Merit of Redemption that he had his power over all And he seemed to have seven Horns and Eyes for the exercise of Government by Judgment and Victory over his Enemies and Illumination of his Church and the full notice of all that concerneth his Government which is done by the Spiritual Powers or Angels and Ministers whom he sendeth forth from God into all the Earth Or as others by the manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghost which is his Agent or Advocate on Earth 7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne 7. He that alone was worthy received Power from God both to open the Mysteries and execute them 8. And when he had taken the book the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints 8. Note Who were the four Living Wights here ill translated Beasts when one was a Man was before enquired but its hard to know only they seem to signifie some Greater than the Elders Some Papists think they were the four first Patriarcks and the Elders the Councils It s more probable than so that they were all the sorts of Ministers that were entrusted with the first gathering of Churches and sealing the Gospel by Miracles as distinct from the fixed Church-Bishops called Elders That is that they were Apostles Prophets Evangelists and Miracle-workers as such But all is doubtfull 2. That both the Living Wights and the Elders were men on earth is plain by their work here described They are Priests that in the sacred Assembly do by office Speak for and Lead the Church in offering up the Common Praises to God and also the Prayers of the Congregation That there be any Angels that resemble this office in Heaven we cannot conclude from so obscure a Text. Hence we see 1. That Church Guides are the Worshippers of Jesus 2. Though we cannot hence prove that Gods praises must be used with harps and Musicall Instruments they that use such have a fairer pretence hence to prove them lawful as doing Gods will on earth as John saw it resembled in Heaven than any can shew to prove it unlawful 3. Ministers in offering up the Churches praise and prayers are submediators under Christ 9. And they sung a new song saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth 9.10 Note 1. Christ is to be praised in the Church with a new song or Praises suited to his works of Redemption and his Glory and not only with the Jewish Psalms and Worship though those Psalms also may be used 2. Though the Collective phrase of gathering out of every nation c. makes some think that it is an assembly of Glorified Saints in the heavenly Jerusalem called the General Assembly of the first born and the Spirits of the perfected just that is here primarily meant it seems more probable that it is the Church on earth alone And that it is the first ages by Faith and the following also by some experience of the Churches deliverance by Constantine that mention reigning on the earth The Saints departed indeed shall judge the World To be Kings and Priests to God is to be endowed with Power and Honour and Holyness and employed accordingly in Gods administrations and Holy Worship 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 11. As I looked I seemed to hear innumerable Angels joyning with the Living Wights and Elders in the Praises of Christ for mans Redemption Note That this signifies the multitude of believers or of Ministers through all the World is not to be proved But that it is meant properly of Angels is most probable And it is to be noted that when the Living Wights are but four and the Elders but twenty four the Angels that praise Christ are millions and numberless So Heb. 12.24 Whence note that its ignorance that calls God more severe then merciful because it s but a few of this World that are sanctified and glorified when as the vast and glorious Regions above seem to Reason and by scripture to have so many millions of Angels that its like the damned are very few to them The greatest Kingdom is not near so great and glorious in comparison of one Jail and one Gallows as the Heavenly Regions are in comparison of this spot called Earth or the place of execution called Hell 12. Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 12. These Angels joined with the Churches in the Praises of Christ ascribing to him in their Praise all Power and Glory c. as deserved by his Redemption of the World by his death Note Those Angels that joyn with us in Christs praises and are present in our assemblies and Guardians of us and them and pitch their tents about us and bear us up in their hands and rejoice in our Conversion and are ministring Spirits for our good are not so ignorant of us and our concerns and our prayers as some imagine We have many ignorant men that think they know more of our case here below than the Angels do when they scarce know so much as may keep them from being seducers and deviders of the Church They are sure but ill Guardians who know as little of our affairs as these men think Christ saith that the least Christians have their Angels who behold the face of God And why are they called their Angels and what do they for them with God if they know not our condition and concerns And though this will not warrant Praying to them which themselves in this book seem to disown yet we ought not to think that mistake of those ancient fathers and Churches to be greater than it was who thought that as Pastors on earth offer up the Congregations prayers and praises to God so there is an answerable office of Angels to offer them as from them to Christ who offereth them to God the Father And who thought as a man might pray a Minister to pray for him so he might do an Angel though it be an errour one is no more Idolatry than the other 13. And every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and